Chapter 1

Act 1

A carriage traveled along the imperial highway headed north. I sat in the driver’s seat, looking toward the cloudy sky as I clutched the reins in my hands. It was already spring, but due to both the overcast sky and the region we were in, it was still a little chilly.

“Hey, Seika. Are they all right behind us?” Lulum asked, sitting next to me.

I peered through the field of vision of the hitogata I had floating above us. There were four carriages in a row following behind ours. “They’re fine for now, but the rearmost carriage looks like it’s falling a little behind. We’ll take a break and let them catch up if they look like they’re getting separated,” I replied casually.

“Okay.” Lulum’s tone was just as unbothered.

After recovering the divine demon slaves from Elman and Neg, we’d been at a loss as to what to do and had decided to buy five carriages to transport them all. Though they were similar to humans, relatively speaking, divine demons still stood out. Some of them were still weak, so we needed a way to easily move them without drawing any unwanted attention. As for the funds to obtain the five whole carriages, we used the money we’d earned from completing requests.

Despite giving all the hydra reward money to Elman, we still had all the money we had earned before that. It had cost almost everything, but we’d managed to get enough carriages to transport everyone.

I was driving the first carriage, while the following ones were being driven respectively by Amyu, Mabel, Nozlow, and a divine demon who conveniently happened to know how to drive carriages. However, because we’d been in a hurry to buy them, the carriages’ sizes and speeds were all different. Combined with the fact that they were being driven by amateurs, our pace was completely unorderly.

In the end, we’d all had to match our speed to the slowest carriage, hindering our progress. Lulum was probably worried because slow-moving carriages were prime targets for bandits. Still, there was nothing to fear. When it came to brute force, I would never lose.

“Seika,” Lulum suddenly said quietly. “Do you still not believe me?”

“You expect me to accept it that easily when you tell me I’m the Demon Lord out of the blue?” I responded with a sigh. I’d thought it had to be some kind of joke when she’d first called me that and bowed before me. I had been genuinely shaken when it had quickly become apparent that she was serious.

For now, I’d at least managed to get her to stop talking like she was my vassal. I told her to focus on the slaves for the time being and managed to avoid any further discussion. Nonetheless, I was well aware that I was just putting the issue off until later. Choosing my words carefully, I began to speak.

“To start with, your basis for that claim is way too shaky. It’s possible the Demon Lord’s father just used the Lamprogue name. Maybe he thought claiming to be of high status would keep your people from killing him, so he blurted out the first noble he could think of.”

“Gilbert said he had an older brother with blond hair and blue eyes. Does that match your father?”

“Yes, but there are plenty of people in this country with blond hair and blue eyes. I’ve never heard my father say anything about a younger brother.”

“Really? You don’t think it’s possible that he just never told you?”

“Well...” The truth was, something did actually come to mind. When I first met the academy headmistress, she said that I had an uncle. “Still, I lived at the family manor for as long as I can remember. How would a demon child ever end up being raised in a noble house?” I shook my head.

“I don’t know... If Meloza hid the fact that she was a demon and begged, maybe your father took pity on his deceased brother’s child and took you in.”

“Come on, he’s a noble. They rarely take in their own illegitimate children, let alone those of their siblings.”

“Does your father really strike you as that sort of person? Someone so cold and focused on his status that he doesn’t care about his siblings?”

I held my tongue. Blaise showed little interest in politics or management of his territory, instead devoting most of his time to researching magic—he was hardly the picture of a noble. I had no idea how he felt about his younger brother, but given his relationships with his children, wife, servants, and even his parents, who had retired to an island, it was hard to imagine he was that harsh. I couldn’t honestly say I knew Blaise well enough to refute Lulum.

“Like I said before, your hair and eye color match Meloza’s son’s. What do you honestly think?”

“What do I think?” I repeated her question back to her, and Lulum continued.

“You’ve never had any doubts about where your incredible power comes from? You’ve never felt out of place among normal humans? Never felt like you were someone special—someone born to lead others?”

I couldn’t answer that. Of course I was different and had special powers. I had reincarnated from another world. I was the strongest exorcist in history. I had mastered countless curses and controlled powerful ayakashi. I most certainly was abnormal, but that didn’t mean I was the Demon Lord.

“At the very least, I’ve never thought of myself as that sort of leader.”

“Really?” Lulum hung her head at my repudiation. “But you wouldn’t have agreed to come to demon territory with us if you didn’t think there was at least a chance, right?”

“Well...” I responded half in exasperation. “I’m only coming because you begged me.” To be precise, it had been Lulum, Amyu, Yifa, and Mabel. Lulum because she believed I was the Demon Lord, and the girls because they wanted to make sure the small children got back safely. In the end, I had little choice but to agree to travel to Lulum’s hometown, even buying an extra carriage for the trip.

Nonetheless, Lulum insisted. “But you could’ve refused.”

“I’m doing this out of kindness. Please don’t misinterpret it.” Seeing Lulum’s silence, I hesitantly added a little clarification. “That said, I guess I can’t completely deny the possibility. We’re talking about something that happened right after I was born. I don’t have any memory of that time, so all I can do is speculate. Still, it seems pretty absurd to me.”

“I disagree,” Lulum said, then offered nothing further.

I fell silent as well, lost in thought. What I’d said to her wasn’t actually true. I didn’t think it was absurd at all. In fact, if it were true, it would explain a lot about my reincarnation. I had failed to reincarnate in my original world as planned and wound up here. After reflecting on the spell countless times, there was only one possible cause I could think of—the spell had failed to find a body. In that world’s future, there were no bodies capable of recreating the structure of my soul. It was unlikely, but not impossible.

Compared to ancient times when the descendants of the gods still lived, the humans of my era were far weaker. According to records I’d read, there had been several sorcerers stronger than myself in the past. If that trend continued and humans grew even weaker, it wouldn’t be surprising if people as proficient in sorcery as I stopped being born altogether.

So, how was it that this body from another world met the proper conditions? From what I could tell, humans in this world were even weaker than in my previous one. Even in this world’s historical records, there were few figures like the warriors who conquered Ezo several centuries ago or my master’s father, who was a powerful exorcist capable of slaying ryuu—except for the Hero and the Demon Lord.

It was hard to believe that someone meeting the conditions for my reincarnation would be born to an unremarkable noble family. I already knew who the Hero was, so perhaps this body did belong to the Demon Lord. As Lulum had pointed out, there was a lot of circumstantial evidence to support it. Some of it was a stretch, but not enough to dismiss the possibility outright. For the time being, maybe it was wise to consider myself the Demon Lord.

Unfortunately, that was the worst possible scenario for me. I had hoped to avoid those in power as much as possible, but the Demon Lord wasn’t someone who could do that. It might have been wishful thinking to ever hope that my reincarnation could be a normal person. I had too much power in my past life—being reborn as someone ordinary wasn’t possible. I would just have to accept that. It was time to find my resolve and throw myself into the schemes that surrounded me.

Overwhelmed by the weight on my mind, I let out a quiet sigh. The real reason I’d agreed to accompany Lulum was because that was the conclusion I’d come to. Refusing wouldn’t have solved the problem. If anything, it might have escalated the situation further and caused the demons to come to me instead. It would be a disaster if a dispute broke out over that. If the imperial court were to find out and learn that I was the Demon Lord, things were liable to spiral out of control.

That was why I decided that it was better to simply visit demon territory myself. At the very least, it would prevent them from coming to the empire and causing trouble. Additionally, I didn’t know enough about demons. Lulum and the divine demons aside, all the demons I’d met so far had been enemies I’d killed without exchanging words with. Books generally only recorded their appearances and abilities, not their culture or customs. Maybe by speaking with them, I could learn more and improve the current situation.

“Give me a break...” Still, I couldn’t help but be disappointed. My plans for this life were in shambles. Who would’ve thought I’d be the Hero’s counterpart, the Demon Lord? I felt ridiculous for wondering just the other day where he was and what he was doing. At this point, all I could do was laugh.

What should I have done? Being born as the Demon Lord was unavoidable in a sense, and meeting Lulum had been pure coincidence. It wasn’t as though I’d made some wrong decision. If anything, where I went wrong was when I rescued Amyu from the imperial palace and left the academy. Yet even then, it wasn’t as though there had been any alternative.

If I were capable of simply ignoring her, I wouldn’t have rescued my disciples when they were taken hostage in my past life, and I would have simply avoided that girl’s surprise attack and fled to another land.

Now that I think about it, Lulum and her people knew the name Lamprogue. That means demons searching for the Demon Lord would’ve eventually made their way to me. Then something occurred to me.

“Huh, actually...”

“What is it, Seika?” Lulum raised an eyebrow.

“You knew the name Lamprogue, right? Why didn’t you just come to our manor to begin with? Then we would’ve met a long time ago.”

“I looked into the Lamprogue name repeatedly, but none of the families had any children like you.”

“That can’t be— Wait, you looked into multiple families?” I tilted my head, and an unhappy look appeared on Lulum’s face.

“The first was the Lamprogue family in the imperial assembly, I think. Then the Lamprogue who was a general in the military, the Lamprogue who was a government official... Every time I heard the name Lamprogue in a major city, I would visit their estate and question the citizens, but I never once found you. Eventually, I gave up and started searching for a divine demon child instead. Where were you all this time?”

“Could you tell me the names of the heads of the families you visited?”

“Umm, I believe the first was Gaston Lamprogue. Then Petrus Lamprogue, Bernard Lamprogue...”

“Those are all my relatives,” I said, holding my head in my hands. The Lamprogue family traditionally made siblings follow different paths in life. That was why there were people bearing the Lamprogue name all across the empire, some of whom had even found more success than the main branch of the family. I could see how she’d make that mistake, but... “I was in the head house of the family. The main branch.”

“How was I supposed to know that? Human countries are such a pain,” Lulum grumbled.

Putting the intricacies of noble families aside, it seemed like Lulum had given up on using the Lamprogue name to track the Demon Lord. Yet we had still managed to meet. I found the idea of fate ridiculous, but ever since I had reincarnated, it felt like I’d been caught in a nonstop series of coincidences. It was making me start to question my beliefs.

◆ ◆ ◆

Several days later, we arrived at the closest village to demon territory and sold off all our carriages. We’d be traveling on foot from here.

“Hey! How long does this forest go on?” Amyu complained behind me.

We were currently trekking through a dense forest. We were well within demon territory at this point. Although there wasn’t a clearly defined border, where the plains gave way to forest was where human dominion ended. Troops were only stationed in strategic positions along the border, so there weren’t any in the middle of nowhere like our current location. As a result, it was surprisingly simple to enter demon territory.

“We’re almost there. Just bear with it a little longer,” Lulum said, turning her head back. As she turned around, she seemed to be checking that the former divine demon slaves were keeping up. While they were all women and children, they were still demons, so poor roads were of little concern to them.

Amyu, who had been with Yifa and Mabel in the rear, picked up the pace and passed both the divine demons and me, catching up to Lulum. “I don’t mind bearing with it, but don’t monsters appear in this forest? It’s dangerous. Those children don’t have any protection,” Amyu said, looking back at the divine demon children behind her. “If it’s gonna be a long walk, we should head back to the village and gear up—”

“No need to worry,” said Nozlow, who had been in the lead. He came to a stop, looking toward a metal ornament suspended by a chain from the fork in a tree.

When Lulum saw it, she let out a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness it’s still there.”

“Yeah.”

“What is it? It looks like a charm,” Amyu asked, puzzled.

“A monster-warding talisman,” Nozlow replied.

“It’s from our village,” Lulum followed up.

◆ ◆ ◆

We arrived at an open road. It wasn’t paved like an imperial highway, but neither was it narrow like an animal trail, and there were no signs of any monsters due to the talismans. It was clearly being maintained by someone.

After walking along the road for another day and night, and camping along the way, a settlement finally came into view.

“Ah! Seika, what’s that?” Yifa asked, pulling on my sleeve.

Straining my eyes, I saw several pale shapes in the distance. Once we got closer, it became clear that it was a row of large stone pillars. What appeared to be buildings were visible beyond them—it seemed to be a village.

It was so unusual that I couldn’t help but stare. Both the towering pillars, standing like a massive fence, and the structures behind them were oddly white, made of straight-cut stone. I’d never seen any building material like it in an imperial city. It was possible they’d been constructed using magic. It certainly gave off the vibe of a demon settlement.

“Who goes there?!”

As we got closer, a man who seemed to be a guard standing in front of one of the pillars spotted us and shouted. His head had been slumped toward the ground until just a moment ago, so he had probably been dozing off and thus didn’t notice us until we got near. How relaxed of him.

“A divine demon, huh?” The man had pale skin with black markings, clearly identifying him as a divine demon. Even his clothing had a unique, predominantly white design. We did indeed seem to have arrived at a divine demon village.

Lulum took a step forward toward the spear-wielding guard. “Wait! It’s me!”

The man looked at her in confusion.

“Lulum! Don’t you remember me?”

“It can’t be! We were sure you died after leaving the village...”

“Well, I’m alive! And I brought some of our people who had been captured by humans. Can you let us through?”

“B-But, those people behind you...”

“I’m here too.” Nozlow stepped forward, and the guard cried out in fear.

“Eeeeek! Nozlow?!”

“We completed our objective and returned,” Nozlow said, so tall that he was looking down on the man. “What reason do you have to keep us out of our own village?”

“B-But...”

“If you can’t make the decision yourself, then go get someone who can.”

“O-Okay! Wait right here!” The guard took off running in the direction of the settlement.

“Why was he so afraid of you?” Mabel asked, looking up at Nozlow.

“No reason.” Nozlow’s expression was unchanging as he mumbled quietly.

“Nozlow was bullied a lot in the past when he was smaller,” Lulum answered for him. “Then he grew bigger than everyone else in a flash. You get where I’m going, right?”

“Yeah.” Mabel once again looked up and saw Nozlow making an uncomfortable expression.

“This takes me back. We’re really home,” Lulum said with a voice full of heavy nostalgia.

◆ ◆ ◆

Seeing as we couldn’t simply waltz inside, we waited quietly. Before long, the guard returned with several other divine demons in tow. One of them, a man dressed in fine robes, took a step forward.

“Lulum!” he quietly muttered with an expression of disbelief. There was clear love in his voice. He had pale skin and refined features, and his looks and skin pattern both somewhat resembled Lulum’s. Just as I was thinking he might have been a much older brother, Lulum rushed over to embrace him.

Eventually, she raised her head, her voice overcome with emotion. “I’m home...father.”

“Huh?” I let out a startled cry before I could stop myself. I could hear Amyu and the others whispering behind me.

“That’s Lulum’s dad?”

“Isn’t he way too young?”

“Demons are incredible.”

I could understand their confusion. The divine demon man appeared to be in his late twenties at most. Lulum herself looked to be in her late teens, so by human standards, it felt wrong for them to be father and daughter.

I know divine demons have long lifespans, but how old are those two really?

“I’m so glad you came back!” Lulum’s father said, looking down at her. “But who are these guests you’ve brought with you?”

“Divine demons who were captured as slaves in a human country. We rescued them! Tell the village chief that I want to have food and a place to stay prepared for them, then help them return to their own villages.”

Lulum’s father broke into a faint smile. “I’m the chief now. Nezelim retired three years ago, and I was chosen. I’ll see to it at once. Hmm... So that’s why you came home, huh? I was certain you wouldn’t return until you found Meloza and the Demon Lord.”

“Umm, actually...”

“Nonetheless, well done rescuing our people. You make me proud.” The village chief then directed his gaze at us. “Who are those people? They look like humans.” His eyes were harsh. From a divine demon point of view, humans were the enemy, so it was to be expected.

“They might be humans, but they aren’t bad people,” Lulum said, sticking up for us. “They helped me rescue everyone. We owe them a lot.”

The chief’s expression softened at his daughter’s words. “I’ll take your word for it. I suppose it’s been sixteen years since a human last set foot in our village,” he said, his voice tinged with deep emotions. “As chief, you have my thanks for rescuing our people. We welcome you, human guests.”

“Thank you...” I replied.

“Also, father,” Lulum interrupted before I could finish speaking. “I have something important to tell you.”

“Something important?” her father asked curiously.

“Really important. Prepare a room where nobody else will hear,” Lulum said with a serious expression.

◆ ◆ ◆

“I can’t believe it. The Demon Lord?” Lulum’s father and chief of the village, Razulum, placed his hand over his mouth in disbelief.

We had all been allowed to enter the divine demon village. Their buildings were white, their clothes were white, and their skin was deathly pale. It truly was a curious sight.

After the former slaves were taken to where they would be staying, and we saw Nozlow off to the temple for him to announce his return, we were taken to Lulum’s house. It was noticeably larger than the other homes. Apparently, it was reserved for the person chosen as village chief. Despite it being her first time home in fifteen years, Lulum only briefly exchanged greetings with the rest of her family before we entered a private room with her father.

Then we began to talk about the circumstances that led us to believe I was the Demon Lord.

“I can’t believe this. Is it true? You bear the Lamprogue name just like Gilbert?”

“Yes.” I nodded after a moment’s hesitation. “That said, I don’t know anyone named Gilbert. I was told that my father was the head of the Lamprogue family and that my mother was a mistress.” Once I said it out loud, it occurred to me how odd it would be for someone as devoted to his research as Blaise to have a mistress. Yet another reason to believe I was the Demon Lord.

“And who is the woman said to be your mother?” Razulum asked.

“I’ve never met her, and I’ve never heard anything about where she is from my family. I don’t even know if she’s alive.”

“I see...” Razulum’s brow furrowed. “Still, your hair and eye color are the same as a divine demon’s, and you’re the right age to be Meloza’s son. It’s difficult to believe there’s no connection.”

“That’s not all. Seika also possesses power befitting the Demon Lord. Seika, show my father that thing you did.”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Lulum looked annoyed when I sent the question back at her. “That thing. The dark Fireball you sucked up the wraith lord with.”

“That wasn’t a Fireball, and I can’t bring it out during the day.”

“Ugh, then do the metal-destroying one or something.”

“I guess I can manage that.” Lulum held out a knife, and I reluctantly attached a hitogata to it. After a short mantra, gallium created by Metal Corrosion caused the blade to crumble.

Razulum’s eyes went wide. “It can’t be!”

“Just like the legends, right, father?”

Seeing the divine demon pair’s excitement, I awkwardly felt the need to speak up. “Uh, this probably doesn’t have anything to do with legends about the Demon Lord. There’s a metal called gallium that melts at body temperature, and when it touches another metal...”

Despite my attempt to throw cold water on their surprise, Razulum seemed greatly impressed as he listened. “I see. Magic I’ve never even heard of. I wonder if this is how the Demon Lord once destroyed an entire human army’s weapons.”

“Just like I said, right, father?”

I’m not getting through to them at all. Though I guess if a past Demon Lord used a similar spell, then explaining the mechanics behind it doesn’t serve much purpose.

“Seika defeated a group of astral monsters and a wraith lord all by himself. And we would’ve all died to a white hydra’s poison if he hadn’t been there.”

“He’s that powerful, is he? In that case...” Razulum’s expression turned stern. “I suppose we should consider him the Demon Lord for the time being.” The divine demon chief seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion I had.

Once the Demon Lord had been lost, there was no way to say for certain who he was. The Hero and Demon Lord were found through their abilities, not prophecy. When trying to identify them by anything except for strength, circumstantial evidence was all you had.

“However, that is not something I can determine on my own,” Razulum said, his voice tense. “This is a matter that concerns all of demonkind. First, we’ll need to send word and host a meeting with the other chiefs. Then, depending on the situation, we may need to summon representatives from all the other races.”

I couldn’t help but frown. Figures that this would turn into something big.

Razulum looked directly at me. “Is that acceptable, Your Majesty?”

“To be honest, it doesn’t thrill me, but there’s not much to be done about that given the situation. Still, could you not call me ‘Your Majesty’? It’s not even set in stone yet.”

“That’s fine by me, though I suspect everyone who learns of the situation will start calling you that.” Seeing my displeasure, Razulum’s expression softened slightly. “But at least for now, I will simply call you Seika. That’s probably for the best, since you being the Demon Lord hasn’t been made public yet.”

“I appreciate that.”

“I know I’ve already said this, but thank you for saving my daughter. And for returning home to our village.”

Unable to face Razulum’s gratitude directly, I turned away. “It’s no big deal.” I didn’t want him to expect much of me. I didn’t particularly want to get involved with demons to begin with. Despite what he said, this place wasn’t my home.

“If I may ask something a tad rude.” Razulum turned to look at Amyu and the others, who had been listening quietly. “Are they your servants?”

“Huh? No way,” Amyu replied angrily. “What makes you think we work for him?”

“We’re just party members,” said Mabel.

“I’m also his servant, actually...” Yifa added hesitantly.

Not taking offense, Razulum’s lips curved into a smile. “I see.”

“Is something wrong?”

“No, I was just thinking you were fortunate not to have gotten separated from your party.” Seeing my curious look, Razulum calmly explained. “Your father—well, I suppose that isn’t confirmed, but Gilbert arrived in this village after falling off a cliff while covering for his allies. Even after settling down here, he was always worried about them. I was just reminded of that.”

“Umm... What kind of person was Gilbert?” Yifa asked.

“He was certainly a smooth talker, but he was a likable man,” Razulum answered with a faint smile. “He was cheerful, and his presence always lightened the mood. There were many of us who were opposed to accepting him at first, but we very soon stopped caring that he was human. Everyone in the village was fond of Gilbert. Even after everything that happened,” he added quietly.

◆ ◆ ◆

After that, we were guided to a detached building that was part of Lulum’s estate. It was where we would be staying for the time being.

“This place is pretty spacious,” Amyu said, looking around the interior.

“Seems like a guest room,” I replied. The village chief’s estate probably needed one.

“I never thought I’d actually get to see a demon village,” Mabel said, sitting on a stone bed. “You never know where life’ll take you.”

“Did you want to see one or something?” I asked.

Mabel glanced in my direction. “We talked about it in the training facility a long time ago. We always wondered what they were like. A lot of us wanted to be adventurers. I was the most afraid out of everyone, but in the end, I’m the only one who ever got to see one. I almost feel guilty.”

Come to think of it, she grew up enslaved and worked as a mercenary until just two years ago. I’m sure she never expected to end up in a place like this.

“I hope I can see the world enough for the rest of them,” Mabel mumbled, looking at the floor.

I chuckled. “Everyone is here right now because of the choices they made. If that’s the path you choose in the future, I’m sure you will.”

Mabel nodded.

“Still, I can’t believe you’re the Demon Lord,” Amyu said a short while later, staring up at the ceiling.

I remained silent, having just told the three of them what Lulum had said to me when we’d first decided to head to demon territory.

“When we first met, I just thought you were weird.”

“You thought that about me?”

“But I guess this explains some things,” Amyu said with a soft laugh. “Maybe we were fated to meet. Since we’re the Hero and the Demon Lord.”

“If it were fate, we would’ve been fighting. Since we’re the Hero and Demon Lord,” I replied uncomfortably.

“That too. I hate to say it, but I don’t think I’d stand a chance against you, so I’m glad it didn’t come to that. Oh, come to think of it,” Amyu said as though she’d just remembered something, “you didn’t tell Lulum about me being the Hero, huh? Do you think we should let her know?”

“Absolutely not.” That would make things unnecessarily complicated without a doubt. “Keep quiet about that, no matter what. Don’t let anyone overhear either.”

“All right, all right.”

“Hey, Seika.” Yifa hesitantly spoke out as though she’d been waiting for the proper moment. “Umm... Is it really true that you’re the Demon Lord?” She sounded extremely conflicted. It wasn’t time for jokes anymore.

“I’m not sure,” I responded quietly. “But it wouldn’t surprise me.”

“I-It doesn’t make sense! You grew up in the manor as a normal human...”

“Yet we don’t know anything about my birth. Thinking about it, there’s a lot that doesn’t add up. I never once heard anything about my mother from the servants or my family. Not even if she was alive or dead.” It was as if they had no idea—or they were deliberately hiding it.

Yifa’s gaze sank to the floor. “If you do turn out to be the Demon Lord, are you staying here? Are you not going back to the empire?”

“Huh?”

“If a war breaks out with the empire...”

“Hold on, of course I’m going back,” I said, forcing a smile. “We’re only here in demon territory to make sure the divine demons get home safely. I was never planning on staying.”

“Really? But the way things are going...”

“Yeah, it does feel like it’s getting out of hand. Don’t worry, I’ll figure out a way to talk them into letting me go home.” I put my hand on Yifa’s head, and she let me pat her. It doesn’t matter if I have to trick them. There are plenty of ways to get home.

Mabel and Amyu were watching our conversation doubtfully.

“Are you good at that sort of thing, Seika?” Mabel asked.

“You’re not bad at acting tough, but negotiation doesn’t really seem to be your strong suit. I can step in for you if things get messy,” Amyu added.

“I’m not sure I’m comfortable with that.” Where is she getting that confidence?

“Is everyone here?” Lulum called out shyly and poked her head through the entrance.

“Ah, Lulum!” Yifa cried out.

“Lulum! What are you doing? Get over here,” said Amyu.

At the girls’ enthusiastic encouragement, Lulum apologetically entered the room. “I’m sorry this was the only place I could get for you guys to stay.”

“It’s fine. We’re adventurers,” Amyu replied.

“Umm, we can just divide the room,” Yifa added.

“I’m not exactly fine with it,” I said, prompting the girls to laugh.

“We’re lucky my dad became chief. Our old house was big, but it didn’t have an entirely separate guest room.”

“You were basically a noble in human terms before, right?” I asked.

After thinking for a moment, Lulum nodded. “Yeah... Since we’re the lineage of oracle priestesses who foresee the Demon Lord’s birth, I guess so. In exchange for bearing the duty of continuing the bloodline, we’re given a comfortable life and influence within the village. Though I think timing also played a role in my dad becoming chief.”

That makes sense. Oracle priestesses probably used to be treated that way in human countries too.

“I’ll try to make it as comfortable as possible while you guys are here. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Can we look around the village?!” Amyu asked enthusiastically.

“Sure. I’ll show you around tomorrow,” Lulum replied with a smile.

“Woo-hoo! I wonder if there are any shops. Can we use imperial money?” Amyu cheerily chatted away.

Despite everything, Yifa and Mabel seemed excited as well. However, even if we were being welcomed, we were still in demon territory. Just in case, I didn’t want any of us to draw too much attention, least of all Amyu.

Since Lulum was present, I chose my words carefully. “No, since we’re all humans, and also outsiders, I think it’d be best if we stayed here—”

“You’re our guests. Nobody’s gonna mind if you take a walk around the village. You’ll come too, won’t you? Obviously, we can’t tell everyone you’re the Demon Lord yet, but is there anywhere you’d like to go?” Lulum asked, promptly stamping out my concerns.

I hesitated, thinking a moment before I answered. “It’s not exactly a place...” Lulum looked at me curiously. “Are Meloza’s parents still in this village?”

Lulum looked surprised for a second, then shook her head. “No. From what I was told, a traveling divine demon left Meloza in front of the temple one day when she was young. She never had any family here.”

“Oh.”

“Sorry,” Lulum responded apologetically. “I should’ve told you sooner.”

“No, you didn’t need to.” I shook my head. I asked because I was curious, but it wasn’t because I wanted to meet my real grandparents. In fact, I was relieved. I didn’t want to have any more unnecessary ties to the demons than I already did. “You can decide where we’ll go tomorrow. I’ll tag along, but I’ll be staying in the back and not saying much. I don’t wanna stand out in a place like this,” I added jokingly.

◆ ◆ ◆

After that, we took a tour around the village. I had expected it to be small, but it was actually more of a town than a village. And apparently, there were a lot of divine demon settlements even larger than this one.

The white pillars created by earth magic that surrounded the village were said to be some sort of barrier. It reminded me of the ancient sorcery-based civilization that had existed in the Middle East in my previous world.

Most of their farmland was within the village. If I had to guess, they appeared to be more of a hunter-gatherer society, and their temple worshipped nature deities. As the days passed, I learned more and more about divine demon culture.

◆ ◆ ◆

Lulum’s father had gone to attend a meeting in the largest village and hadn’t returned for several days. I didn’t know how far away that village was, but naturally, it would take some time before a conclusion was reached and he could return. Although that was to be expected, I was beginning to lose my mind from boredom by the time news finally arrived.

“Demonkind’s representatives are going to gather here in this village. Just like they did when the Demon Lord was born sixteen years ago,” Lulum announced, her expression stiff.

“Representatives? You mean for each of the races?” I asked.

“Yes, all seven—divine demons, devils, beastfolk, giants, ogres, tria, and dark elves.”

“They’re coming to the village where the Demon Lord is to hold a meeting, huh?”

“Yes, though I can’t say what exactly they’ll discuss.” Lulum’s expression clouded over. She was likely remembering the similar discussions sixteen years ago.

I wasn’t particularly happy about it myself. “If they’re coming all the way here, I guess that means I’ll be expected to participate.” I wanted to sigh. I’d never been good at dealing with people in power, even in my past life. But I suppose I can’t use that excuse forever. I was born as the Demon Lord, and there’s no getting around that, no matter how much I hate it.

“Father should be home tomorrow. He’s bringing the divine demon representative with him,” Lulum added.

“What sort of person is the divine demon representative?”

Lulum gave a pensive look in response to my question, as though unsure how she should answer. “He’s...the chief of the largest village. He’s pretty old, and he places a lot of importance on the hierarchy of the villages. Though I suspect someone else will be coming too.”

“Someone else? What position do they hold?”

“She’s a bit special. A lot of people aren’t fond of the representative, but everyone respects her. She took part in the discussions last time as well.”

Lulum was really beating around the bush with her explanation. “So, I should be more wary of her than the representative during the discussions?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“No, there’s no need for that,” Lulum said confidently. “Although she’s an important person, she seems to try to keep her distance from politics as much as possible. I don’t imagine she’ll say much.”

◆ ◆ ◆

Since I had nothing better to do, I decided to go out and greet them. Around noon the next day, figures riding horselike monsters appeared in the distance as I waited in front of the gate formed from white stone pillars.

“Seika, you didn’t have to meet us at the gate,” Lulum’s father Razulum said, surprised.

“I was bored,” I replied. “Who are they?”

“As I’m sure Lulum told you, they’re—”

“Well, what a humble Demon Lord we have here,” an elderly divine demon, accompanied by several servants, blurted out as he dismounted his horse. He had long hair and a long mustache, both of which were so white he barely looked like a divine demon. His face had prominent wrinkles, and his black markings were faded. Despite being a demon whose age was difficult to discern, he looked positively ancient.

However, his eyes were so sharp they belied his age. His clothing was finer than that of the other divine demons, making it apparent that he was a leader of some sort. The elderly divine demon looked me over as though appraising me. “He’s around the right age, but he looks like an ordinary human. You say this is the Demon Lord, Razulum? What are you basing that claim on?”

“Well—”

“Bringing along some random individual who happens to meet the conditions won’t erase your village’s disgrace.”

“What an arrogant old man the divine demon representative is,” I mumbled without thinking, prompting the old man to look down at me.

“Hmph. Am I not worthy of the same respect you show Razulum, supposed Demon Lord?”

“I owe Razulum for giving me food and a place to stay. What sort of debt do I owe you?”

Just as the old man narrowed his eyes, a high-pitched voice rang out.

“That’s enough.” Everyone turned in the direction the voice had come from, and a girl stepped out from behind the old man. “You’re the one at fault here, Remzenel. Drop it.”

By human standards, the young divine demon appeared to be around twelve or thirteen. Her fine black hair was woven into braids, and her clothing suggested she was of high status, though I didn’t know what sort of position she held.

Despite being admonished by a child, the old man didn’t seem offended and instead gave a slight bow. “My apologies, Lady Lizolera.”

Turning away from the old man, the girl walked up to me, then stared at my face for a while. She looked like she was expecting something. Her behavior reminded me of Fiona in a way. Eventually, she opened her mouth to speak. “Do you remember?”

“Huh? Remember what?” I responded without thinking.

The girl lowered her eyes slightly as though disheartened, then spoke with a voice devoid of emotion. “I apologize for his rudeness.”

“Uh, it’s fine.”

“I’m Lizolera. Behind me is the chief of our village, Remzenel. We’ve come from Diamond Plateau Village, far to the east. We’re here to speak on behalf of the divine demons during the discussions on the Demon Lord’s fate.”

I frowned. I had heard as much, but directly being told that they would be deciding my fate put me on edge. I would have to proceed with caution. “It’s nice to meet you. My name is Seika Lamprogue.”

“Are you really the Demon Lord?” she asked after my introduction. Though her expression was unchanged, her tone was serious.

But I just replied with a shrug. “Beats me.”

“Of course. Being the Demon Lord doesn’t mean you know you’re the Demon Lord. That was a dumb question.” She let out a small sigh. There was something off about her phrasing. “Then tell me this—are you at least strong?”

Just as I set my doubts aside and was about to answer—

“Oh?” I suddenly heard a voice behind me. “Hrm, I guess even my skill in teleportation wasn’t enough for me to arrive first.”

I turned my head toward the source of energy. Where there had been no one just a moment ago stood a devil in front of two enormous daimons.

“I didn’t expect the barrier to be so weak. It may be a small village on the border, but I shouldn’t be able to teleport in so easily. I’m doubtful you divine demons are fit to host the Demon Lord,” the devil grumbled as he looked around. He had golden fur and wore extravagant clothing with what I assumed was a traditional devil design. He didn’t seem particularly strong, but the flow of energy was oddly stagnant around him, perhaps due to powerful magic items he had on his person.

“Edentrada, you dare teleport directly to another race’s village?” the divine demon representative Remzenel muttered bitterly.

“It’s been a while, Remzenel. I see you’re still spouting the same nonsense. The Demon Lord and Hero have been born—this is a time of war. It’s not time for obsessing over dull agreements— Oh?” The devil suddenly turned toward me.

He narrowed his goatlike eyes as though noticing me for the first time, then made theatrical gestures as he began to speak. “My word, what is a human doing here? This simply won’t do, Remzenel. There can’t be a human present in the place where the Demon Lord is— No, wait. Is that him? Surely not. But why...” As the devil acted like he was deep in thought, the two giant daimons by his side, like bodyguards, slowly walked forward. “Well, there’s an easy way to find out,” he said cheerfully, suddenly raising his head.

A moment later, both of the daimons swung their clubs at me. Remzenel and the others gasped. As for me, I just calmly floated a hitogata in the air.

Phase of metal: Tungsten Cage. Several silver-colored metal bars rose out of the ground, knitting together like a bamboo basket to form a dome-shaped cage in front of me. The daimons swung their clubs down on the cage, only for them to be repelled with a loud clang.

There wasn’t so much as a dent in the metal, and the two daimons retreated in confusion. It was to be expected—half-hearted attacks couldn’t even scratch the tungsten cage. Before they could lift their clubs again, I sent out hitogata in a pentagram formation and sealed their movement.

“You force your way into the village, then go on a rampage. Are you a bandit or something?” I floated a single hitogata in front of the devil’s eyes. I released the spell, the tungsten cage returning to nothingness as I spoke to him. “If you have anything to say in your defense before I seal you, now is the time.”

The devil remained silent for a moment as I glared at him, then spoke as though overcome with emotion. “Ha ha, wonderful! What an excellent technique, Your Majesty!” No sooner had he finished speaking than he fell to his knees in reverence. “Earth magic that shrugs off the attacks of my high daimons. A mysterious talisman technique that resembles a curse that seals movement. Though it differs slightly from the legends, I can do nothing but stand in awe at such incredible power beyond my understanding.”

“Huh?”

“Pardon me for not introducing myself. I am El Edentrada, of the Gold clan. Your Majesty’s loyal servant, granted the title of grand duke by the devil king.”

Wary of the devil’s sudden humility, I narrowed my eyes. “Were you testing me?”

“Certainly not. I wouldn’t dare test such a legendary and fearsome power. It’s simply that the high daimons which serve me are mere monsters, prone to hostility against humans. Failing to stop them in time was my error. I have no excuses for myself.”

“Stop them? Bold of you to say when you’re the one who incited them. I think it’s you who’s hostile toward humans.”

“Only because I wish for the prosperity of demonkind.”

I glared at the golden devil for a while before finally calling back the hitogata floating in front of him and stowing it in my pocket. “I’ll choose to believe you for now. But there won’t be a next time,” I said with a sigh.

“I’m grateful for your lenience.” The grand duke of Gold, El Edentrada, bared his fangs as he spoke. It took me a moment to realize that must have been how devils smiled. “Your Majesty, please lead demonkind.”

I couldn’t help but grimace. This guy seems like a pain. How many more people like him am I going to have to deal with? As I was contemplating how to respond...

“Your Excellency! Are you there?! Your Excellency!”

“He’s not over here!”

“He didn’t teleport directly inside, did he?!”

Shouts came from the forest beyond the stone pillars.

“Ah, looks like my servants have finally arrived,” Edentrada said casually, standing up as though nothing had happened.

“You left your servants behind and teleported by yourself? There’s something wrong with your head,” Remzenel said, half in anger, half in exasperation.

“Just ignore it, Remzenel,” Lizolera replied.

“Oh, it’s been a while, Lizolera. I figured you’d be coming since this concerned the Demon Lord,” said Edentrada.

“That was His Excellency’s voice!”

“Your Excellency! Where are you?!”

It was starting to grow boisterous by the gate. Already fed up with the situation, I was turning around to leave when Razulum brought everyone under control.

“Everyone, please come to my home first. Then we’ll show you all where you’ll be staying.”

Tungsten Cage

A spell that creates a cage made of tungsten. Tungsten is one of the hardest and heaviest metals. Though it wasn’t actually discovered until the modern era, in this work, it was isolated by a Scandinavian alchemist, and its ores were mined in Japan.

Act 2

Over the next half a month or so, representatives of the other races arrived one after another. Now that they had all finally gathered, they would begin their discussions about me.

“It’s been sixteen years since we were last gathered here.” Remzenel started with an austere tone, looking around the large stone table.

The seats were filled with representatives from the various demon races, their servants behind them. We were in the temple’s main hall, yet no one else was around. Because business that couldn’t be made public was going to be discussed, even the keeper of the temple had been forced to step out.

“That said, the group looks a little different this time around. While I don’t intend to explain everything from the beginning for the newcomers—”

“Lucky you, Remzenel,” the representative for the devils, Grand Duke El Edentrada, said cheerfully. “All these new faces mean there are fewer people who know the divine demons’ failure sixteen years ago. It wouldn’t be pleasant for you if that were brought back up during the discussions, would it?”

Remzenel glared at Edentrada, then a deep voice echoed through the room.

“Regretting the past...is pointless.” It was the representative of the giants. The round table looked small in front of the towering, nearly six-meter-tall figure. Though his bearded face made his expression hard to read, his eyes seemed to show his annoyance with the devil. “Accountability was taken sixteen years ago. We don’t have time...to waste on worthless arguments.”

“As I recall, the human and divine demon who were the Demon Lord’s parents made off with the young Demon Lord, correct?” the tria representative asked. He was a young man with narrow eyes. Tria had a similar lifespan to humans, so he was probably about as old as he looked. The evil eye on his forehead was currently shut. “I wasn’t there myself, but I can’t imagine it was an unpredictable outcome. From the preparations to the aftermath, I think it’s fair to say the blame lies with all races for their lackluster response.”

“Gwah ha ha ha, the youngster’s got a big mouth,” said the ogre representative. He was a large man with red skin, white hair, and a sparse white beard. He had two short horns on his head and was blind in one eye from what appeared to be a slashing wound. “Are you saying it’s our fault for taking our eyes off them and letting them get away?”

The tria’s three eyes opened slightly as he responded to the intimidating ogre. “That’s precisely what I’m saying.”

“Now, now, settle down! Sheesh, I can’t handle it when y’all get all threatenin’!” said the beastfolk representative. Judging from his catlike head, he likely belonged to the race of beastfolk known as catfolk. On an individual level, he was clearly the weakest one here. However, he was adorned with several powerful magic items to make up for it, and the numerous gems on his accessories spoke to how wealthy he was. He had a distinct accent, perhaps due to the structure of his mouth. “This ain’t the time for fightin’. I dunno what happened sixteen years ago, but the Demon Lord’s back now, so we gotta think about the future.”

“Heh heh. The chirping of youths certainly does take me back.” The dark elf representative chuckled. She was a beautiful woman with long, pointed ears, tanned skin, and golden hair. A slender sword hung at her waist. She appeared to be in her thirties, but like elves, dark elves had the longest lifespan of all demon races. She was likely the oldest person present. “The gathering sixteen years ago went much like this, and frankly, it’s disgraceful. You’re the one directing this meeting, are you not, Remzenel? Get on with it.”

“Of course. Then—”

“Actually, before that,” the dark elf said, cutting Remzenel off just as he began to speak. Her eyes were locked on me. “Let’s first settle the question on everyone’s minds—is that boy truly the Demon Lord? You say he has the same name as the Demon Lord’s human father? Fine. He possesses the power to fell a hydra and a wraith lord? Sure. His age and features match the Demon Lord’s? How wonderful. And?” Everyone at the table fell silent. “None of that is conclusive. It may not even all be true.”

“Even so, what are we to do?” Remzenel said in frustration. “There is no definite proof.”

“The events that unfolded sixteen years ago are regrettable indeed. Back then, we could be certain we were standing alongside the Demon Lord,” Edentrada said mockingly, turning to the dark elf. “So, what are you getting at, Garasera?”

“Why not allow the boy—or rather, His Majesty—to speak his mind?” the dark elf said with a smile. “I believe we’ve all finished our introductions, but we’ve yet to speak with him in depth. He’s the person in question here. Shouldn’t we hear his thoughts on the matter?”

“But the Demon Lord and Hero are identified by their strength. It’s not something he would be aware of himself.”

“That doesn’t matter. If he is to become our lord, then we must be certain he has the proper mindset.” The dark elf turned to me with a menacing grin. “Now, Your Majesty...have you the will to lead demonkind?”

Everyone’s eyes were locked on me. Under their intense gaze, I gave a short answer.

“Not really.”

The temple was silent. It was so difficult to endure that I felt obligated to add a little more.

“As you know, I grew up in a human country. Suddenly being declared Demon Lord has caused me nothing but trouble. Why would I want to lead you?”

“Heh heh. Now, that mindset simply won’t do,” said the dark elf, seemingly pleased. “Your words make it quite difficult to acknowledge you as our lord. Are you truly fine with that?”

“Whether you acknowledge me or not is up to you. It’s not like I’m the one claiming to be the Demon Lord. Like I said, I’ve lived in a human country all my life. I’m only here out of obligation to a divine demon I met by chance. I don’t care if you don’t recognize me as the Demon Lord. I’ll just go back to the empire, and that’ll be that.”

The mood throughout the room immediately dampened. The coldness of my response had probably left them all taken aback. I could almost hear them thinking, I guess that’s true, but still... As far as I was concerned, it would be more convenient for me if they gave up on me and kicked me out of demon territory, though I’d feel a little bad for Lulum. Still, I didn’t expect to be that lucky.

The dark elf chuckled. “I see. At the very least, you don’t appear to be a simple fool.”

“Did that response strike your fancy, Garasera?” Edentrada asked.

“He’s not quite the Demon Lord I envisioned, but had the Demon Lord been the type to make rash promises about demonkind’s future, I suppose we dark elves would have never gathered under his banner. I will choose to believe he’s the Demon Lord.”

What was that about? The dark elf started acting as though she accepted me, but surely there was no way a single question could determine the will of her entire race. She must have planned it from the start. It was likely all nothing more than a farce intended to steer the discussion and make her position known.

“Gwah ha ha ha, I didn’t expect that out of Garasera,” said the ogre representative.

“You’re smart for someone so young,” the beastfolk representative added. “My son could stand to learn a thing or two from you.”

As I expected, some of them were quick to concur. I got a bad feeling that reminded me of my days as a government official, yet I nevertheless summed things up. “For now, let’s just work under the assumption that I’m the Demon Lord. This discussion is never going to go anywhere if we can’t even agree on that.”

There were no objections from any of the representatives.

“Indeed,” said Remzenel, nodding. Seeing that greatly annoyed me.

Don’t just nod your head. You’re supposed to be leading this discussion. Why am I—the Demon Lord—doing it for you?

◆ ◆ ◆

For the time being, the demons’ meeting had finally started making progress.

“The Demon Lord has returned to us. That means we must discuss the most pressing question—how we should handle the human countries,” Remzenel said, kicking off the discussion.

“The same thing we argued about sixteen years ago,” Edentrada replied.

“There’s no avoiding it...” said the giants’ representative.

“Any updates on the Hero, Nikul Nora?” the tria representative asked the catfolk.

“Not a thing. Not from the empire, our people in the republic to the south, or the kingdom to the north. If ya got a question about the empire, ya oughta just ask His Majesty.” The beastfolk representative shot me a glance.

“I haven’t heard any rumors about the Hero either. Most people in the empire believe the Hero and Demon Lord to be fairy tales,” I answered nonchalantly.

“Actually, around three years ago, a spy under my command reported that the Hero had been located in an imperial city.” The temple immediately came alive at Edentrada’s sudden declaration.

I remained silent, watching the devil out of the corner of my eye.

“You kept silent about such vital information this whole time?!” Remzenel spat, his tone harsh and accusatory.

“But the assassin I sent was eliminated, and contact was lost with the spy, so I don’t know any details. We didn’t receive any further information, so we came to the conclusion that it must have been some sort of mistake.”

“And exactly what do you mean by ‘some sort of mistake,’ Duke Edentrada?” the tria representative demanded.

“We believed that our spy had betrayed us, or had been fooled by bait placed by the empire. Humans may be short-lived, but I’m sure their royalty and nobility still know the Hero is real. It wouldn’t be odd for them to have prepared a decoy,” Edentrada replied casually.

I see. So that’s how the devils ended up handling the incident with Galeos and Cordell.

“Ridiculous!” The pattern on Remzenel’s face warped with anger as he shouted at the devil. “What if it was real?! The lack of information is probably because the empire is hiding her! What if the Hero has already fallen into the empire’s hands?!”

“Then that’d be perfect.” Remzenel raised an eyebrow, and Edentrada continued. “You’re forgetting one crucial thing—the Hero can’t grow powerful on her own. She has to defeat powerful opponents and gain experience. So long as she’s being kept hidden, there won’t be many formidable foes for her to face. A weak Hero is nothing to fear.”

I looked down at the ground. He was exactly right.

Edentrada grinned, baring his teeth. “Indeed, now is the perfect time! There’s no room for argument! We must reform the Demon Lord’s army and reclaim our land!”

“Of course that’s your big idea,” the tria representative sighed. “I’ll ask anyway—why now specifically?”

“Because His Majesty has claimed his throne. What other reason do we need?”

“What difference does having the Demon Lord make? His presence doesn’t make our troops stronger. It doesn’t increase our population. It doesn’t improve our food supply, armaments, or finances. Furthermore, both the Demon Lord and Hero have become insufficient as military forces over the past five hundred years. As we and the humans have increased our strength, they’ve grown weaker, relatively speaking. We haven’t invaded all this time, and there’s no reason to now. The Demon Lord’s return is not cause to start a war. The tria are opposed to any invasion.”

“Gwah ha ha ha ha! What’s a pathetic race that can’t even fight doing talking so big?” The ogre representative gave a frightening laugh. “You just don’t want a repeat of last time, do you? They say the tria almost got wiped out.” Despite the tria representative’s glare, the ogre didn’t mince words. “The only time you tria even fight humans is when the Demon Lord is born. You just sound like a coward to me, Paraselus.”

“Your nonsense doesn’t change the fact that there’s no reason to—”

“There is a reason. It’s the reason we’re all here right now,” said the ogre. “Only when the Demon Lord is born can we unite under one ruler and form a combined army. Unlike before, when we could only fight as a single race, we ogres shall wield our strength to the fullest in the great war to come.”

“Can we knock all this war talk off?” the flustered beastfolk representative interjected. “A lot of my people are livin’ over there, y’know? What about them?”

“Simply call them back to our land. It’s absurd for them to be living among humans in the first place.”

“Don’t make it sound so easy.” The catfolk’s tone grew sharper. “You got folks in your village who make a living minin’ gems and ores too, don’t ya? Ya know who’s buyin’ that stuff and sellin’ it to the empire? Us. And do ya know why that’s possible? ’Cause my people over there put in the effort to open up trade routes. Ya got that? Human money flows into demon territory ’cause of them. Call ’em back and we lose it all.”

Seeing the ogre’s silence, the catfolk didn’t relent. “I get it. Ya just wanna turn all your unemployed into soldiers so they can earn their keep, don’t ya? It ain’t that easy. Listen up, and this goes for the rest of ya too—don’t expect us to contribute a single coin if y’all start a war. We beastfolk don’t support it!”

“Ha. You catfolk are ever the cheapskates.”

The catfolk glared at the scoffing dark elf. “Scuse me?”

“Money, trade, your people living among humans—those are all the concerns of the catfolk, are they not? That’s all fine and well for a merchant race like yours, but what of the others? Do you not think the rabbitfolk who make their living raising livestock might like to have their stolen land returned to them by the humans? Would the dogfolk and wolffolk who are now forced to serve as your bodyguards or as mercenaries not desire a chance to support themselves and find greatness on the battlefield?”

The dark elf continued, forcing the catfolk into silence. “The only reason you catfolk get to represent the other beastfolk is because you’re a little wealthier, not because you seek the best interests of all your people. I think it’s a stretch to claim your opinion is the will of all beastfolk. Oh, and one more thing—the dark elves support invading human lands. And that is the consensus of our entire race.”

“We’re opposed,” the giant representative said slowly. Although his tone was calm, his voice was deep enough to reverberate through the temple. “War...is stupid.”

“Ha, I didn’t take you for a coward, Ente Guu,” the dark elf replied with a faint smile. “The giant race is said to have fought valiantly in the previous war and achieved incredible results. Don’t you think your ancestors would be ashamed?”

“We got results...because we fought the hardest battles,” the giant continued quietly. “We aren’t good at being underhanded... We may have strength, but we don’t like fighting. The other races...forced the worst battlefields on us.”

“Oh, enough of that. You’re disgracing your ancestors who died on the battlefield.”

“Silence, dark elf... We aren’t fighting your foolish battles anymore.” He looked condescendingly at the dark elf. “Speaking of foolish...”

“What?”

“How long...are you going to maintain relations with the elves?” The dark elf’s eyes took on a dangerous look, but the giant paid it no mind. “Your people...separated. It happened naturally. Relationships are formed...then fall apart. You can’t force them back together. You’ve lived a long life... When will you realize that?”

The dark elf didn’t respond, but her icy glare said it all. The tria spoke up amid the tense atmosphere.

“That makes three in favor and three opposed. Remzenel, whichever stance the divine demons take will have the majority.”

All eyes turned to Remzenel.

“Gwah ha ha! You’re not gonna say the divine demons are against war, are you, Remzenel?” the ogre asked.

“Better think carefully. This village is near the border with the empire. It might become a battleground if war breaks out,” said the catfolk.

“We...” Remzenel glanced over at Lizolera, who had been silent this entire time. However, the divine demon girl simply looked ahead and said nothing. “We will follow the will of His Majesty.”

“Huh? Ya can’t be serious.”

“I knew you were senile, Remzenel.”

Despite the remarks coming from the beastfolk and devil representatives, Remzenel remained silent, a bitter look on his face.

I wasn’t sure what he was doing either. Leaving it to the Demon Lord was essentially saying his race had no stance.

“Then it’s settled...” said the giant. “The Demon Lord...lived in the empire. I’m sure he has ties there. He won’t approve...of an invasion.”

“You don’t speak for the Demon Lord, Ente Guu,” the dark elf objected.

“Then why don’t we ask him?” The giant turned to look at me, as did all the other representatives.

Looks like I’ve gotta speak up. I let out a reluctant sigh. “Be it invasion or maintaining the status quo, neither can proceed unless you all come to an agreement. Why not settle things among yourselves before asking my opinion? Your people are the ones who are going to be on the battlefield.”

“But, Your Majesty,” Edentrada protested, “the Hero has been born alongside you. This is a time of war. The Demon Lord’s army is at your disposal. Take command, and all races will obey you. Give the order to advance!”

“In that case,” I replied, my expression unchanging, “would you obey if I told you to dissolve the army and surrender to the empire, Duke Edentrada?”

The devil was taken aback.

“When I said we can’t proceed without a consensus, that’s what I meant. That was an extreme example, but as things stand, there’s a chance some races will rebel or defect no matter what I order, just like the elves and dwarves did in the past. Learn from history and hash things out so you don’t repeat your past mistakes. If I’m going to make a statement, it’ll be after you all come to a conclusion.” After that, I got up from my seat.

“Seika, where are you going?”

“I’ve had enough for today. You’ve all been at this for a while. It’s still only day one, so you all should get some rest.” After responding to Remzenel’s question, I figured I’d add my true motive. “I’m tired as well.”

◆ ◆ ◆

After the meeting, I wanted some time to myself to think. I slipped away and headed to a small hill on the outskirts of the village. Leaning against a stone pillar, I let out a long sigh.

“Umm... Thanks for talking to them, Seika.” Lulum was next to me. Apparently, she had seen me leave and followed after me. It meant I wouldn’t be getting to think, but I had some things to ask her, so it worked out. “So, how did it go?” she asked hesitantly.

“It was a complete mess. We didn’t decide a single thing.”

“That figures. It was the same way sixteen years ago.”

“Come to think of it, you weren’t there this time. You made it sound like you participated in the last one.”

“Back then, the divine demons still had the honor of being the race the Demon Lord had been born to,” Lulum muttered lifelessly. “We got more seats at the table, and the other elders even participated. But because of what I did, that isn’t allowed anymore.”

“I’m having a hard time figuring out what to say. Since you participated last time, there’s something I’d like to ask you.”

“What is it?”

“Why are the devils so insistent on attacking humanity? I can at least understand the other races’ reasons for being for or against invasion, but the devils confuse me. I mean, what’s up with their representative?”

“Oh, Duke Edentrada...” Lulum hesitated for a moment. “He seems to want to throw the world off-balance.”

“What do you mean?”

“The birth of the Demon Lord and the Hero. The great war that occurs every five hundred years, and demonkind’s victory. Duke Edentrada wants to be a part of history, or at the very least, witness it. Invasion isn’t so much the will of the devil race as it is his own personal desire.”

“You can’t be serious.” I was dumbfounded. “Why are they letting a guy like that represent their race? Is something wrong with the devils?”

“Despite how he is, he has a lot of sway. He’s from the Gold clan just like the devil king, was born into a powerful family, and holds the title of grand duke. They say he even has military officials in his grasp now—he’s just that resourceful. I doubt anybody can oppose him.”

“Nobody at all? What about the king?”

“The current devil king is still young. Apparently, the nobility holds all the real power.”

“Ah.” A lifeless voice slipped out of my mouth. I’d heard similar stories in my past life.

“I think Duke Edentrada is just looking out for demonkind in his own way. He’s been using the army to look for the Demon Lord and Hero this whole time, though he doesn’t seem to have had much luck.”

“Actually...”

“What?”

“Never mind.” I shook my head at Lulum’s curious look. I had just remembered something. El Edentrada was the name I’d gotten out of the spy whose mind I’d had Satori read during the tournament in the capital. Who would’ve thought I’d be meeting him in person just two years later? Suddenly, a question popped into my mind. “Come to think of it...”

“What is it?”

“Haven’t you been in the empire for the past fifteen years? You seem pretty up-to-date with demon affairs. Did you hear that from Razulum or something?”

“No, Lizolera told me.”

“Lizolera... That little girl, huh?”

“I think she’s been worried about me this whole time. She came to talk to me the day she arrived here in the village. That’s when she told me everything that’s been going on in demon territory,” Lulum said with a faint smile.

I, on the other hand, was filled with doubt. Who exactly was Lizolera? Despite the divine demons’ influence waning, she still had a seat prepared for her. Even Edentrada, who was more than happy to clash with Remzenel, seemed to respect her. While she appeared to be no older than twelve or thirteen, given she had been alive sixteen years ago, she was clearly older than she appeared. There was nothing unusual about that given her race’s long lifespan, but there was still something off about her.

“Hey, Seika. You don’t want war, right?” Hearing Lulum’s earnest voice, I cleared away my doubts for a moment to face her. The divine demon priestess looked tortured. “You might be the Demon Lord, but you’re also human—and you have the blood of an imperial noble. Surely you can negotiate peace with the empire on behalf of demonkind. I’m sure that’s what Meloza and Gilbert would—”

“Sorry,” I cut Lulum off. “But that requires all the races to want it. I can try to subtly guide things in that direction, but I’m not going to force the pro-invasion races to bend to my will.”

“But...”

“Your plan is predicated on the idea that the Demon Lord’s army is united. I assumed that would be the case too, when you first told me, but it’s clear now that the races are divided into two opposite camps. Only the divine demons seem inclined to follow the Demon Lord’s orders.” In retrospect, it was obvious. The Demon Lord didn’t have the ability to control all the other demons’ thoughts. If he did, the elves and dwarves never would have defected in the previous war. I wouldn’t have been attacked by Galeos or the demon party at the academy either.

The only reason the Demon Lord’s army had been able to unite in the past was because the Demon Lord’s birth had caused their interests to align. That wasn’t the case this time around.

“We can’t negotiate peace when everyone isn’t unified. If a race were to defect and invade during the middle of negotiations, you can forget about peace—there may well be a civil war. The first step of your plan has to be getting every race to join the moderate camp.”

“You’re right,” Lulum muttered. “If more races were to follow after the elves and dwarves, we’d end up even more divided.” Her expression was a mixture of complex emotions. “But that isn’t going to be easy.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“I’m exhausted...” I mumbled to myself after Lulum left. That was the only word to describe the way I felt.

“You seem out of it,” Yuki said from atop my head, butting into my business.

“I guess,” I replied with a sigh. “I’m no good with those sorts of people. It reminds me of my time with the Bureau of Exorcists.”

“I didn’t know you back when you were a government official. Were you in a high enough position to interact with people like them?”

“No.” I shook my head with a bitter smile. “I was just an exorcist. My work was practical, not political.”

“Then why...”

“There were still times when I had to deal with higher-ups. I made a bit of a name for myself, which didn’t help.” I’d even curried favor with court officials who were permitted to meet with the emperor. They were the type of people who viewed politics as everything. Nothing more than a mass of ambition and conceit. I remembered feeling a sense of despair at what awaited me if I climbed the ranks. “I guess the people here are a slight improvement. There’s something earnest about them. Maybe it’s because the conflict isn’t as cutthroat here as it was back in the capital.”

“Maybe so, but don’t you think you’re getting in a little too deep?” Yuki’s tone was similar to the one she’d used when she’d scolded me. “Even though I’m the one who told you to follow your heart, stepping right into the center of a political situation is dangerous. Especially if you aren’t comfortable with it. I’m sure you feel out of place.”

“Still...”

“Did you take me seriously when I said you’d make a good politician? I wasn’t lying, but you really shouldn’t take it at face value...”

“Of course not. I’m not doing this because I want to,” I replied with a frown. “But I can’t just run away. I’m the center of the entire issue.”

“So you really believe you’re the Demon Lord?”

“I think it’s highly likely.”

“Then it must be true. I always thought your reincarnated body seemed special. But...” Yuki’s tone remained consistent. “That doesn’t mean you have to actually act like the Demon Lord, does it? At first, only the priest girl called you that. You could have just tricked her back then. If you’d moved far away and taken on a fake name, even if they were searching for you, they never would’ve found you.”

“Well...” I thought back on my actions. “You’re right. Maybe I didn’t need to come to demon territory. Although she insisted on coming, bringing Amyu here was definitely reckless.” I was steadily losing confidence in my own decisions. It all sounded like excuses. “But I didn’t like not knowing anything about the demons, so it seemed like a good opportunity. And I didn’t want to just abandon Lulum and the others.”

“That’s the main reason.” I looked up at Yuki, though all I could see was the tip of her snout. “You couldn’t bring yourself to leave them after you learned their circumstances, could you? Even in your previous life, you’ve always cherished your bonds with others.”

“Really? I don’t think I did anything out of the ordinary...”

“No, I can tell.”

At the very least, it wasn’t a conscious decision I made. Still, this is just an ayakashi’s opinion. I should take it with a grain of salt.

Despite that, being called out by Yuki was starting to fill me with regret. “Maybe coming to demon territory was a mistake after all. I decided to be more cunning and not stand out in this life, but lately I feel like I’ve been doing the exact opposite.”

“I think what you’re doing is fine.”

Yuki’s words made me blink in surprise. “Huh?”

“You should do what you want to do.”

“Then what were you chastising me for?”

“I was just putting it out there. It’s up to you whether you listen or not.”

“What’s with you?” I couldn’t help but let out a deflated sigh. Yuki had scolded me a few times in my past life, but it felt unusual for her to speak this way. Maybe she’d grown fed up with all the mistakes I’d made since reincarnating.

“There is one thing I’d like to ask. What are you aiming for? I thought you’d want to avoid war, but you don’t seem to really care. What are you trying to accomplish here?”

“Like I told Lulum, I want the demons to come to a consensus. I don’t care if that consensus is war or not.”

“But if war breaks out...”

“Then Lulum’s plan won’t work out. Still, I’m not sacrificing myself for someone else’s wish.” I looked down at the divine demon village at the bottom of the hill. “If I want to quietly distance myself from them, then it’s best for the demons to no longer need a Demon Lord. At the end of the day, the Demon Lord is just a banner for their army to rally under. If they unite, then my job is basically done.”

Even in the legends, the Demon Lord was rarely pictured fighting on the front lines. At most, there would be a climactic showdown against the Hero—besides that, he just sat on the throne. He didn’t even give orders, so his presence wasn’t particularly necessary. Furthermore, Fiona had mentioned that population growth had diminished the relative strength of both the Hero and Demon Lord compared to the past, and the demons seemed to be aware of that fact as well. That was all the more reason they didn’t need me.

“Since both sides are so powerful, neither is going to commit to an all-out war. That’s how it’s always been. Granted, they might try to stop me if I say I’m going back to the empire, but I can just find an opportunity to slip away. It’ll be fine.”

“Hmm, are you sure about that?” I thought it was a good plan, but Yuki seemed doubtful. “I see a lot of issues... Actually, if that was your goal, you would’ve been better off not coming here at all.”

“Too late for that. I’m already here.”

“Right...” Yuki’s somber voice trailed off. “Why not forget all that and just move here and live as the Demon Lord? You wouldn’t have to worry about the Hero girl being pursued anymore.”

“That’s not an option. This isn’t a place fit for humans. If a human stays in a spiritual world for too long, they’ll be assimilated by it.”

“That only applies to our previous world. This looks like a normal settlement, and those demons seem closer to humans than spirits to me.”

“I just can’t help but worry. Maybe it’s in my nature as an exorcist. Besides...” I paused for a moment. “Being among those with a different lifespan from you comes with a lot of pain. Both for the girls and the people here.”

“Indeed.” That was all Yuki said. Maybe she had reservations as well. “Hmm, now that you’re here, I guess your method is the only way forward,” she continued, pulling herself together. “Is it really gonna go smoothly?”

“Only one way to find out,” I said as positively as I could. “The demons should come to terms with one another’s circumstances and reach a conclusion before too long. The real game begins with how I position myself and guide things from there.”

I would just have to brace myself and play things by ear.

◆ ◆ ◆

Ten days later, the representatives had yet to reach any sort of conclusion.

“Are you saying you’re fine with giving up on reclaiming what was once demon territory and letting the humans do as they please, Paraselus?” El Edentrada demanded.

“What a foolish, tribalistic way of thinking. What matters is whether the decision we make contributes to the prosperity of demonkind.”

“That’s right! We oughta keep workin’ with humans! They’re a big market!”

“You’ve lost your touch, Nikul Nora. There was once a time when even the catfolk had mighty warriors among them,” said the ogre representative.

It had been like this the entire time. I was so fed up it was all I could do not to just collapse on the table. Lulum had been right. While they might have managed to come together and decide on a plan to raise the Demon Lord sixteen years ago, there was no sign of any compromise now. The decision would directly impact their races’ interests, so it was only natural, but still...

“We should maintain...our way of living. There’s no need to pointlessly antagonize the humans.”

“Ridiculous. I have no respect for those who wield a sword yet refuse to draw it.”

I glanced over to the side and saw Remzenel with a bitter look on his face. The mysterious Lizolera was sitting quietly, her expression unchanging, just like it had been ten days prior.

I was starting to get the impression that the only way we’d make any progress was if I spoke up, yet still I hesitated. I barely knew anything about their situations. I didn’t know who to support. Although the three races of the moderate faction seemed like the better choice, even their positions differed when it came to the finer details.

Despite wanting to get a better grasp of everyone’s circumstances, I couldn’t simply ask them. They were politicians, meaning there was no guarantee I’d get an honest answer. Unable to progress any further, I had spent ten days watching the discussions stalemate. I let out a heavy sigh, quickly nearing the end of my patience.

“Hmph, what a juvenile opinion. Paraselus, your argument may be logical, but it lacks righteousness. I see the young tria queen made a mistake in her choice of representation.”

“I was chosen by our prime minister and parliament, Garasera. If we’re talking about personnel selection, don’t you think someone like you, who has only served in the military, is out of place here? If the young dark elf king had any real power, I’m sure he would’ve sent someone more cultured.”

“Hmm?” Their words suddenly caught my attention, and I stopped their conversation. “I’ve heard that the devil king was young and didn’t have any real power, but you’re saying it might be the same way for the tria and dark elf rulers?”

It had been so long since I’d last spoken that everyone turned toward me. The tria representative looked like he’d just remembered I was here, then courteously responded.

“That’s correct, Your Majesty. Our queen is still young and only just ascended the throne, so she’s ruling with the assistance of her aides. The same is true of the dark elf king, so the true power lies with their military.”

“Every race is in the same boat,” the beastfolk representative said casually. “The giants, the ogres, and even our young lady. I guess they just happened to all take power around the same time. I mean, none of ’em were even born yet sixteen years ago. Oh, except for the divine demons.”

The catfolk steered the conversation to Remzenel, who replied curtly. “We don’t have a monarchy like the other races. I’m simply the chief of the largest village.”

After thinking for a moment, I made a decision. “All right.”

“Y-Your Majesty?”

The representatives all looked at me in confusion as I abruptly stood up. “I’ll be visiting all your rulers,” I said with a smile.

◆ ◆ ◆

The next day, I had finished packing and stood by the village gate, ready to depart. The representatives who had followed after me and their servants were behind me.

“A-Are you really doing this, Seika?”

“Yes,” I replied, turning to face the flustered Remzenel. “It doesn’t make sense for the Demon Lord not to know the rulers of all the demon races. I don’t have anything to do until they reach a decision anyway, so now’s as good a time as ever.”

“B-But, Your Majesty,” Edentrada protested, seemingly anxious. “The devil king is still young. I’ve been entrusted with deciding our race’s will. I don’t believe there’s any point in meeting the king.”

“We concur.”

“Please reconsider, Your Majesty.”

The representatives voiced their objections, but I ignored them all. “It’s not like we’re going to discuss anything serious. I’m just greeting them. What’s the problem?”

“Well... It’s just...” The representatives all looked uncomfortable.

I see where they’re coming from. Young or not, a king is still a king. If I go over their heads and negotiate directly with the rulers, it may well end up getting treated as the will of their race. It’s obviously inconvenient for them, both due to the politics of it and because they no doubt want to maintain their own power. Regardless, I’m not backing down on this.

“In that case, please take my attendant with you!” The tria representative took a step forward. “I’m sure you’ll find traveling uncomfortable. At least allow me to offer this.”

“Good idea! Would ya take mine too?”

“I’ll grant you my subordinates as well. Use them for your personal assistance, or to clear the way—whatever you like.”

The beastfolk and dark elf representatives jumped on the tria’s proposal.

“No, thank you.” I couldn’t help but grimace. “I can take care of myself. Taking all these people with me would only slow me down.” Unnecessary monitors were the last thing I wanted. I was meeting with their rulers specifically to get away from the representatives and gather information.

I had learned in my past life that monarchs tended to be far more genuine than politicians or government officials. If they were still young, then all the better. Their ignorance made them more manageable. And, at the end of the day, they were the ones in charge. If it came down to it, I might be able to use them to manipulate their races’ wills. Satisfied with myself for finally coming up with a cunning idea, I announced my decision to the representatives.

“So, that all being the case, I’m going alone.”

“Wait.” A small figure stepped forth from the group. “I’m going too.” It was the divine demon girl Lizolera.

After recovering from my shock, I spoke to her. “S-Sorry, but I’m doing this alone—”

“Do you know where the rulers are?”

I fell silent. As it so happened, I didn’t. Razulum had told me their general locations, but oral instructions could only help so much. My plan had been to head in the right direction, then ask people in the biggest settlement I found, but...

“And how are you planning on getting an audience? Do you expect them to just believe that you’re the Demon Lord? If you haven’t thought about either of those things, then take me with you. I can be your guide and your intermediary. One extra person isn’t going to slow you down.”

I thought for a moment. She made a good point, and the divine demons were neutral. I didn’t have to be too worried about her trying to make any moves while I learned about the different races. While her unusual status was still a concern, it might not hurt to bring her along.

“All right. Come with me.”

As Lizolera nodded, the giant representative spoke up. “How are you planning...on traveling? Walking through the forest isn’t it. If you’re in a hurry...we giants could transport you by palanquin.”

“Gwah ha ha! Then you’ll need a guard as well. The forest is full of deadly monsters. Since the giants are so afraid of fighting, allow the ogres to provide your escort.”

“Hold on just a moment. We don’t need any palanquins. We can use devil mass teleportation magic to—”

“Sorry, but I’ve got travel covered,” I said, floating a hitogata in the air.

Summoning: Mizuchi. A massive, blue ryuu appeared from a spatial distortion. Speechless, the demons stared in awe at the majestic being floating behind me with its head lowered. “I’ll be flying there, so there’s no need to worry about me.” Stepping on floating shikigami, I climbed onto the ryuu’s head. Looking down at the ground, I saw Lizolera staring back at me, dumbfounded.

Phase of earth: Viridian Stairway. Emerald pillars emerged from the ground, forming a staircase up to the ryuu’s head. “Come on up,” I said, holding out my hand. After a moment’s hesitation, Lizolera climbed up the green stairs and took it.

“I-I’ve many years, but never have I ridden a dragon,” Lizolera said stiffly, seated on the ryuu’s head.

“Now you have.” I couldn’t help but smile. She was like an adorable little kid trying to act grown-up. Regardless of the length of her race’s lifespan, her youthful visage suggested that she had relatively few years behind her.

“We’ll be off now. You guys keep working on your discussions,” I said, looking down at the demons.

“Y-Your Majesty?!”

Ignoring the still-protesting representatives, I commanded my ayakashi. “To the east, ryuu.” The ryuu used its immense supernatural power to rise into the air. Mizuchi spiraled into the sky above the forest, swimming through the air.

Viridian Stairway

A spell that creates a stairway made of beryl. As the name suggests, it creates crystal pillars that form stairs. As pure beryl is nearly transparent, Seika mixes in impurities such as iron, chromium, or vanadium to give it an emerald color for visibility purposes.

Act 3

A sea of green extended beneath me as Mizuchi snaked through the sky above the forest.

“Phew. I actually feel free for the first time in a while.” I enjoyed flying through the sky on Mizuchi. Because it was flying using supernatural power, there was little shaking, and for how fast we were going, I could barely feel the wind. It could be said that it was an ayakashi meant for riding, but Mizuchi was already prideful enough, so I would never say that out loud.

Above all, I was simply relieved to be away from the representatives. Leaving Amyu and the others behind did worry me, but I’d left some powerful talismans with them. Between those and Lulum’s protection, they would probably be fine.

“Is this your first time flying?” I asked, turning to face the girl behind me.

Lizolera’s eyes were wide open, gazing at the scenery beneath us. “No, it’s not.”

“Oh, really?” Is there flight magic here? Or maybe she was carried by a birdfolk or a tamed flying monster.

“Where are we headed first?” Lizolera asked me, looking away from the ground below.

“I was thinking we’d start with whoever’s closest.”

“That would be the devil king.” Lizolera pointed to the southeast. “That way.”

Mizuchi turned, then picked up speed in the direction she had pointed.

◆ ◆ ◆

We arrived in the devil capital as the sun was reaching its peak.

“W-We’re already here? It normally takes a few days...” Lizolera mumbled in shock, staring at the city below us.

“We made good time.” Due to their massive size, ryuu were slow to accelerate or decelerate, but when they set their mind to it, they could outpace any bird. Granted, that only applied when the weather was clear, there were no birds in the sky, and the exact direction of the destination was known, so it wasn’t always practical.

“This place is more developed than I expected.” The city beneath us was quite large. Unlike the divine demon village, there were countless rows of buildings made of black stone. It wasn’t on the same level as the imperial capital, but for a city of devils, it certainly deserved the title of capital. “Where’s the king?”

“Over there.” There was a huge, pitch black building that resembled a temple in the direction Lizolera pointed. It must have been the royal palace.

“All right. Let’s head straight there.”

The ryuu descended toward the devil palace. As our altitude decreased, people in the city began to take notice of us, pointing and seemingly shouting. Some daimons attempted to run away in fear, their owners desperately corralling them. I felt a little bad, though I was impressed with how lively the city was. Until now, I had generally regarded demons as barbaric, but seeing them like this made them seem just like humans.

Finally, Mizuchi landed in an open space in front of the palace. Seeing it up close, it appeared both ominous and grand, speaking volumes of their cultural sophistication. As I was admiring the palace, the devil guards defending it flew into a panic.

“Whoa! A dragon?!”

“A human’s riding a dragon?!”

“Who are you?! Identify yourself!”

I wouldn’t be able to speak to them from atop Mizuchi, so I used Viridian Stairway to create an emerald staircase and climbed down from the ryuu’s head. “I’m Seika Lamprogue. The Demon Lord, I guess—”

“He’s off the dragon!”

“Now! Attack!”

“Go, my daimons!”

The guards all shouted in unison, clearly not listening to my introduction as they ordered their various daimon monsters to attack. “Why ask me to identify myself if you aren’t going to listen?” I muttered as the daimons approached.

Summoning: Tsuchigumo. A giant spider ayakashi, far larger than a human, emerged from the spatial distortion. The tsuchigumo raised its abdomen and fired webs at the oncoming demons, stopping them in their tracks. Even a particularly large daimon was unable to tear the webbing. The threads, created by supernatural power, wrapped around their prey as though they had a mind of their own. The more the victim struggled, the tighter they became, and blades couldn’t cut through them.

As the tsuchigumo crept toward the captured daimons, I infused my voice with cursed energy and commanded it. “Don’t eat them.” Clearly unhappy, the tsuchigumo stopped moving. Sheesh, this one’s a real brute.

“A-Another monster?!”

“What is that thing?!”

“M-My daimons!”

The guards were taken aback, Lizolera dismounted Mizuchi, and stepped before them. “I am the divine demon Lizolera. I wish to meet with the king of the devils, Al Atos.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“This is a serious problem. Even you can’t just show up unannounced, Lady Lizolera.” A portly devil hurried after Lizolera, who strolled through the royal palace as though she knew it like the back of her hand. I didn’t know his position, but judging from his attire, he was no doubt someone important. “What business do you have here? What was that dragon? And who is this human with you?”

“The Demon Lord.”

“Huh?”

“We told the gatekeepers. Did you not hear?”

The devil froze in place as we left him behind and continued on. Finally, we arrived at the audience chamber, and Lizolera opened the door without hesitation. “That’s him.”

At the other end of the room, there was a gold-furred devil seated on the throne, clearly still quite young. He was short, and his face had a childlike look to it. Though I couldn’t tell a devil’s age from their appearance, he gave off the impression of a young goat.

“It’s been a while. I don’t believe we’ve met since you took the throne, King Atos.” Lizolera made no attempt to humble herself.

“L-Liz... Y-Y-You...!” The devil king closed his mouth and whispered into the ear of the silver-furred devil standing next to him.

“Yes, yes. The king says, ‘I didn’t expect to see you, Lady Lizolera. Indeed, I suppose the last time was the day I succeeded the crown. Please forgive my gatekeepers. They were simply frightened.’”

“I’m sorry too. There’s someone who wants to meet you.”

“S-S-Some...?”

“The king says, ‘Someone who wants to meet me?’”

“Him. The Demon Lord.”

At Lizolera’s introduction, I took a step forward with a smile. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. My name is Seika Lamprogue. I’m the Demon Lord, or so I’m told.” What am I even saying?

The devil king’s eyes widened as he rose to his feet and gave a slight bow, bending his knees and lowering his head. Then he whispered into the silver devil’s ear.

“The king says, ‘Allow me to express my joy that you’ve returned to demon territory after sixteen long years, Your Majesty.’ And then... Yes, yes. He says, ‘Please excuse my rudeness for not visiting you myself, despite being the one who leads the devil race. However, I do believe Grand Duke El Edentrada was entrusted to speak on behalf of our people. What brings you to our land?’”

“The grand duke is currently busy negotiating with the other races. I was taking part in those discussions as well, but with how little I know about demons and their circumstances, I found it difficult to contribute. I’ve come to meet you and to learn about the situation the devils face,” I answered honestly. Rather than tell a clumsy lie, I thought it would be better to be honest about as much as I could.

The devil king was taken aback, then quickly whispered to his attendant.

“The king says, ‘I’m honored you came all this way out of concern for my people. If I can be of assistance, then I, Atos, will offer all the power and words at my disposal.’”

I smiled at his answer. He was a little odd, but he was just as agreeable as I’d expected. He’d be easy to work with. “All right, then let’s get to it—”

“One moment!” The doors to the audience chamber slammed open, and the portly devil from before appeared. “Please, allow me to be the one to speak with His Majesty!”

“The king says, ‘But, I...’”

“Pardon my disrespect, but King Atos is not yet proficient at speaking. Please allow me to speak on his behalf.”

King Atos hung his head. It appeared to be true that he didn’t hold any real power, as he couldn’t even assert himself in front of one of his retainers.

The plump devil turned to me with a scowl. “I believe it would be best for you as well, Your Majesty.”

“Ugh...” I let out a groan without thinking. Even here, I’m not safe from annoying politicians. This defeats the entire purpose of leaving Lulum’s village.

As I was at a loss for an answer, Lizolera, who had been watching the exchange, walked over to King Atos and took his hand. “Let’s go.” Then she pulled.

“W-Wah!” Distraught, King Atos grabbed the hand of the silver devil next to him before Lizolera pulled both of them forward.

“You too. Let’s go,” she said, now grabbing me with her free hand. Unsure what her intentions were, I allowed her to drag me away. She shot a stern look at the portly devil blocking the door. “Out of the way.”

“What do you think you’re doing, Lady Lizolera? We can’t have you taking our king away.”

“His Majesty wants to hold a meeting between the rulers of all the races.”

“Huh?” That was news to me.

“So we need him. Right?” Lizolera looked to me for confirmation, and I gave a faltering answer.

“Uh, right. Now that you mention it, that was the plan.”

“I see. However...” The portly devil stroked his chin. “Allowing our king to visit an unknown location unattended is out of the question. Even if it’s His Majesty’s will, I can’t simply allow that.”

“You don’t have a choice,” Lizolera replied.

“Oh? And why is that?”

Lizolera looked away from the scoffing devil and turned toward me. “Because if you don’t, that dragon will reduce this entire palace to rubble. Isn’t that right, Seika?”

◆ ◆ ◆

“Was that a good idea?” Thirty minutes later, we were in the sky on Mizuchi. “Why did you do that?” I asked, turning to face Lizolera.

“Because it seemed like what you wanted,” she replied nonchalantly. “You’ve looked uncomfortable around people like him ever since the discussions started. You left Twilight Forest Village because you wanted to speak with the king directly, no?”

“Twilight Forest Village? Oh, that must be Lulum’s village. Yeah, when you put it that way, I guess you’re right.” She had me figured out.

“I’m no good with people like that either. I attend various gatherings because it’s expected of me, but the truth is, I’m not really in that sort of position.”

“Huh.” It sounded like she had troublesome circumstances of her own. I was curious as to what her actual position was, but now wasn’t the time to discuss such things at length. More important were King Atos and his attendant sitting behind him. The two of them were staring in wonder at the view beneath us. “Uh, sorry for dragging you with me.”

King Atos looked at me and shook his head, then whispered in the silver devil’s ear.

“Yes, yes. The king says, ‘I promised to offer all the power and words at my disposal. I’m not going back on my word. Also...’” The silver devil paused for a moment, glancing back down at the vast forest beneath us. “‘I’ll remember this view for the rest of my life.’” Those words seemed to have his attendant’s feelings mixed in as well.

If that was how they felt, then I was fine with it. I decided to move on. “We’ve still got time, so I bet we can visit one more place.”

“The beastfolk queen is nearby. We can grab her next,” said Lizolera.

“You’ve already decided that we’re taking her with us, huh?”

“There are going to be more annoyances in the way. We might as well gather everyone. Just leave it to me.”

“All right, then, let’s go.” Despite my concerns, I ushered the ryuu onward.

◆ ◆ ◆

We reached the beastfolk capital just as the sun was about to set.

“It kinda looks like a human city,” I mumbled, looking down from atop Mizuchi. The structure of the buildings was similar. Most were made of lumber rather than the unusual stone used in the divine demon and devil cities, which made the city feel familiar.

“Beastfolk do more trading with humans than other demons, so some of their culture has spread here,” Lizolera said, her expression unchanging.

“That makes sense.” I recalled hearing that catfolk were a merchant race at one of our meetings. While there weren’t many of them, there had even been some beastfolk adventurers in Rakana who had formed parties with humans.

As Mizuchi slowed down, I searched for our destination. “Hmm... I don’t see anything that looks like a palace.”

“There is no palace.”

“Huh?”

“The queen lives in her normal residence. Over there.” Lizolera pointed to a mansion that was a size or larger than all the surrounding buildings. The vast courtyard suggested that whoever lived there was powerful, but it didn’t look remotely like a royal palace. “Come on, the sun is setting.”

“All right, all right.” She’s oddly enthusiastic, I thought to myself as I had Mizuchi descend.

◆ ◆ ◆

The uproar in the city was similar to what had happened in the devil capital. Still feeling bad, I nonetheless had Mizuchi land in the mansion’s front yard.

“Whoa! Who goes the— Gwah!”

“Stop! Stop! Sto— Gwah!”

The two dogfolk on guard duty were silenced by the tsuchigumo’s webs, just like before.

The four of us entered the mansion, and when Lizolera explained the situation to the astonished bearfolk butler, he hurried deeper inside. We ended up waiting in the drawing room for around thirty minutes.

“Ugh, what’s this about?! They came here uninvited, so turn them away! I don’t have time for this!”

“My lady, we can’t—”

Just as we heard a voice arguing with the butler, the door to the drawing room slammed open, and a catfolk girl wearing expensive-looking clothes walked through. She had white fur, blue eyes, and looked somewhat more kitten-like than the other catfolk I’d seen.

“I’m the divine demon Lizolera. Do you remember me, Queen Fili Nea?”

“Yeah. You visited when I became queen, right? So what, you’re my guest?” Lizolera stood up to greet the beastfolk queen, who responded with a bored tone. “My butler was so freaked out, I wondered who it could’ve been,” she sighed. “You should’ve just said— Wait, are you Al Atos?” Noticing King Atos, the catfolk girl’s eyes went wide. “What’s the devil king doing here?”

King Atos opened his mouth, his expression stiff. “Th-Th-The Demon Lord! I-I-I...”

“You still can’t speak properly, huh?” the beastfolk queen grumbled in exasperation. King Atos hung his head, then whispered to his attendant.

“The king says, ‘I am accompanying His Majesty the Demon Lord at his request.’”

“Huh? The Demon Lord?”

“Him.”

At Lizolera’s urging, I uneasily gave my name. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. My name is Seika Lamprogue. I’m the Demon Lord, or so I’m told.” As I finished my questionable introduction, the beastfolk girl’s face twisted with shock.

“No way! For real?! I thought you were a normal human!”

“H-Hey. Is she really the beastfolk queen?” I couldn’t help but whisper to Lizolera.

“She is.”

She sure doesn’t seem like it. There were some lax rulers in my old world as well, but even they carried themselves with a little more dignity. Can she really tell me about her people’s situation?

“I heard you were in a divine demon village...” the beastfolk queen mumbled, surprise still on her face. “Did Nikul Nora do something rude? There’s not much I can do about that.”

“No, nothing like that. The discussions are still ongoing, but since I’ve lived in a human country all my life, I don’t know much about demons. As their ruler, I was hoping you could tell me about the beastfolk.”

“What a pain. No thanks.” The beastfolk girl’s tone was one of genuine annoyance. “I’m busy napping, admiring my jewels, and thinking about what I’m gonna buy next. Could you ask someone else?”

I turned back to Lizolera. “Is she seriously, actually the queen?”

“She is.”

I hadn’t expected there to be anyone like her. She didn’t even try to comport herself like a ruler. As I was stunned into silence, Lizolera spoke in my place.

“His Majesty needs you. Come with us.”

“I already said no. What’s the big idea? You can’t just show up and make me leave.”

“You don’t have a choice. Bad things will happen if you refuse.”

“Is that a threat? What’s that human-looking Demon Lord gonna do? Knock it off before I call my guards!”

Lizolera glanced at me as the catfolk girl flew into a fit of rage. “If you say no, a dragon will reduce your house to rubble. Isn’t that right, Seika?”

◆ ◆ ◆

“Waaaaah!”

Thirty minutes later, beastfolk queen Fili Nea was screaming atop Mizuchi, though I couldn’t tell if it was from fear or excitement.

“This is awesome! You have a dragon, Your Majesty?!”

“Uh, yeah.”

“I want one! How much is it?”

“It’s not for sale,” I answered, feeling a little awkward around her as she frolicked on the ryuu. I hadn’t had many disciples like her.

Queen Fili Nea’s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the scenery from above. “This thing could make so much money! You don’t have to worry about being attacked in the air, so we could charge huge shipping fees if we used it to transport goods! Oh, and using it as an attraction for rich people isn’t a bad idea either.”

“The king says, ‘You would use His Majesty’s servant for profit? Money is all you talk about. Shouldn’t you think about your people more?’”

“Oh, shut up. I don’t care about the people. They can live however they want. Besides, if you’re gonna be a king, shouldn’t you learn how to talk?”

King Atos hung his head dejectedly.

“Things sure did get lively,” I muttered, looking out at the sky. The sun had already gone down. “We’ll need to find a place to stay soon, and we can’t really turn around.” I had originally intended to spend the night in the city we’d just been in, but after threatening to turn them to rubble, we couldn’t go back to the devil or beastfolk cities.

“You really didn’t think this through, did you?” Lizolera said, seemingly fed up with me. “We’ll go to Diamond Plateau Village. I can prepare a place to stay there.”

“Diamond Plateau Village... Oh, that’s where you live, right?”

“It’s in the center of demon territory, so it’s perfect for going to the next city too.”

In that case, there was no reason to refuse. Though I didn’t appreciate her patronizing tone, I decided to do as she suggested. We still had four more rulers to visit.

◆ ◆ ◆

Upon arriving in Diamond Plateau Village, we were immediately provided a place to sleep. All it had taken was a word from Lizolera to the temple, and they prepared an impressive lodging for us. Whatever her mysterious position was, it seemed to be one of influence within the temple.

I was curious as to what the divine demons’ largest village was like, but I couldn’t find the energy to go exploring in the middle of the night and decided to sleep along with the two exhausted rulers. Then, the next day...

“Huh. So daimons are like livestock to devils?”

“The king says, ‘To put it in human terms, yes. But in reality, they’re more like subordinates. We value them and take responsibility for their lives.’”

The five of us headed to the next city atop Mizuchi. As I was enjoying my conversation with King Atos, Fili Nea was pestering Lizolera.

“Hey, is there anything neat for sale in your village market this year? Divine demon magic items are a great business opportunity. My uncle made a killing selling the goods he got from Seven Hills Village last year.”

“Ask Remzenel,” Lizolera replied, annoyed. Perhaps because she was from a merchant race, Fili Nea seemed quite interested in business.

“So, what race is next?”

“Let’s visit the ogres,” Lizolera said, leaning forward. “It’s the closest, and we can head to the other settlements from there.”

“Ogres, huh?” I grumbled unintentionally. If possible, I had wanted to leave them for last.

Lizolera frowned at my lack of enthusiasm. “You don’t seem happy about that.”

“It’s not that I’m unhappy... They just strike me as kind of violent.” Neither the ogre Mabel had fought nor their representative had made any attempt to hide their warlike nature. Although they were the only two I had ever met, I couldn’t help but feel their whole race was probably similar. That was why I would’ve preferred to put it off until later.

“It’ll be fine,” Lizolera said, brushing off my worries. “The rest of them are one thing, but at the very least, their king isn’t like that.”

◆ ◆ ◆

We arrived in the ogre capital a little past noon.

“Hmm... This doesn’t really feel like a capital city.” The settlement I saw from atop Mizuchi looked more like a village. There were houses made out of mud walls, wood, and large monster bones. They all looked rather primitive and were arranged in a disorderly fashion. Though it was certainly large, it didn’t seem particularly developed.

“Ogre settlements are all like this,” Lizolera said, following my gaze. “They find value in combat, so art and culture don’t particularly interest them. You’re not wrong to call them violent.”

“The king says, ‘However, they excel at song and dance.’”

“Feels like a waste to me,” said Queen Fili Nea. “The ogres could be way wealthier if they tried.”

“You think?” It seemed the impression I had of them wasn’t far off.

“But don’t say that to the king,” Lizolera added. “It bothers him.”

“I know better.” I would never call someone I wanted to get along with a barbarian to their face. Nonetheless, her phrasing caught my interest. Just what sort of person was the king?

◆ ◆ ◆

The ogre palace was a castle—or really, more of a fortress. It utilized the cliff at its back, and was made of large stone bricks, giving it an imposing atmosphere that was somewhat reminiscent of a bandit hideout. We descended on top of the ryuu the same as ever, but this time, the guards’ reaction was a little different.

“Oh? Looks like we’ve got an unusual guest.”

“Been a while since I had a real fight. Seems like a little beyond what we can handle, but I can’t complain.”

There were only two gatekeepers, both of whom were large, burly ogres. They slowly stood up, readying their axe and greatsword respectively. Despite the ryuu before their eyes, they weren’t the least bit panicked. While that was a nice change of pace, their hostility was still a problem.

“Hold on,” I blurted out hastily. “I’m supposed to be the Demon Lord. I’m here to meet your king.” The ogres broke into fearless grins at my awkward introduction.

“You dare call yourself the Demon Lord?”

“What an arrogant human. We’ll test your strength for ourselves.”

It was possible word of the Demon Lord hadn’t reached remote areas yet, as they didn’t seem to believe me. I tried to explain further. “Calm down. Look, I’ve got the rulers of the other races with me. Shouldn’t you at least report to your king before you decide whether or not you believe me?”

“No more talking!”

“Die!”

The two gatekeepers swung their weapons. At a loss, I simply floated a hitogata in the air.

Phase of wood: Tree Wax Bubble. A bubble of gold liquid emerged from the hitogata and struck the two ogres.

“Bwah! What the hell is this?!”

“Urgh! I-I can’t move!”

The ogres fell onto their backs and thrashed about, but the golden fluid clung to their entire bodies, preventing them from standing back up. They would be completely immobilized before long. Pine resin glue hardened when left alone.

“Sheesh, what a combative race. Are we going to be able to get an audience without bloodshed?” Despite my concerns, the rulers behind me were enjoying themselves.

“Ahah! What was that? What a funny spell,” Queen Fili Nea giggled.

“The king says, ‘Your power never ceases to impress, Your Majesty.’”

“You’re pretty combative yourself. You beat up the guards every time,” said Lizolera.

“It’s not like I want to.” That said, landing a ryuu directly in front of their palaces probably wasn’t helping.

◆ ◆ ◆

After that, the gatekeepers graciously admitted defeat and said they would show us inside. I wasn’t sure if that was what gatekeepers were supposed to do, but maybe that was just how ogres were. They were straightforward, if nothing else.

“Well, well... I didn’t think the Demon Lord would visit our village himself.”

We were taken to a room large enough to fit a hundred soldiers inside, with a ceiling so high you had to look up to see it. At its center, an ogre woman was lying on a similarly large bed. She was the biggest ogre I had ever seen—probably twice my height. She was so large that I would have believed she was a small giant. I couldn’t tell her age, but from her way of speaking and the general air about her, she certainly wasn’t young.

“And you’ve brought the devil, beastfolk, and even divine demon rulers with you.”

“It’s been a while, Meledeva. Glad to see you’re doing well.” Stone-faced, Lizolera took a step forward. “But I’m not the ruler of the divine demons.”

“I figured you’d say as much. But you’re the only one who thinks that.” The ogre woman turned her attention to me. “I assume you wish to learn about the ogres’ internal conditions, Your Majesty?”

“Yes.”

“As you can see, my health has declined, so I’m stuck here. Still, I’ll do what I can to help you and tell you everything I know. Is that acceptable?”

“Then let me get right to my first question.” I looked the ogre woman in the eyes. “I’m here to meet with the ruler of the ogres. Is that you?”

After a moment of silence, the ogre woman slowly shook her head. “No. But if you’re looking to speak with someone, I think you’ll find me to be the better option.”

“Why is that?”

“The king is inexperienced. Though he has promise, he doesn’t yet know enough of the world to entrust the ogres’ future to him. I’m the one currently managing all our government affairs. Is there a problem?”

Just as I was about to speak, I heard the sound of an argument coming from outside the room.

“Please wait, Your Highness! The queen regent is in the middle of a discussion!”

“Your Highness!”

“Out of the way! His Majesty came to meet with me, did he not?! Then I should be the one to see him!”

I turned to look as the door was flung open and saw a young, bespectacled ogre.

“You’re the Demon Lord...” The ogre’s eyes were wide behind his glasses. Despite his large stature, he had an air of intelligence about him. He was holding a thick book, as though he had been interrupted in the middle of reading. “I-It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty. I am Vildamd, king of the ogres.” The ogre boy’s eyes sparkled as he gave his introduction. It seemed like he had been eagerly awaiting our meeting. “Please, call me Vil. Everyone I’m close to does.”

“Your Highness, step back.” The ogre woman’s voice poured cold water on the boy’s excitement. “We’re in the middle of an important discussion. As with matters of governance, please allow me to handle this.”

“Mother!” the boy shouted. “I’m the king! His Majesty came to meet me! You didn’t even tell me!”

“Your Highness...”

“And those gatekeepers you hired attacked him without even confirming his identity! What are you doing?! What if he’d been an ordinary guest?! This is why our people—”

“Your Highness, we’re in front of a visitor. You can’t maintain the upper hand when you lose your composure.” The ogre woman shook her head in exasperation. “My apologies, Your Majesty. Though the king excels in his studies, he doesn’t yet know how to conduct himself in a way appropriate to his position. I will handle this.”

I silently turned around and walked up to the ogre king.

“Huh?”

With a smile, I grabbed the confused ogre’s large hand. “Let’s go, King Vil. I came to get you.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“We made it out without a fight...” Half an hour later, Lizolera was grumbling atop Mizuchi. “We didn’t even get the chance to threaten them with the dragon.”

“That’s a good thing. Why do you sound disappointed?” I gave Lizolera a quick scowl, then turned to the ogre king, Vildamd. He gazed at the scenery below like the other rulers, but he fixed his glasses and turned toward me when he realized I was watching him.

“You’re incredible, Your Majesty! No Demon Lord has ever tamed a dragon before!”

“Oh, uh, there’s a trick to it.” I tried to brush over his comment, then continued. “Sorry for dragging you out of there like that.”

Surprisingly, Meledeva—the large ogre woman who was King Vil’s mother, making her the queen regent—permitted the king to leave without protest. Nevertheless, I could only imagine that her opinion of both me and King Vil had worsened considerably. That didn’t particularly matter to me, but as Meledeva held the real power among the ogres, it could make things difficult for the king—or so I had thought.

“Actually, I’m grateful you did,” King Vil replied with a contented expression. “This is far from our first argument. Mother and I have never seen eye to eye. I was hoping to get a chance to speak with the Demon Lord, since I heard he grew up in a human country. I’m glad things worked out like this.”

“Oh, all right, then.” I was no good with people like her, so it was a fine outcome for me as well. “Are you interested in human countries?” I asked casually.

“Yes.” King Vil nodded. “I think human culture and technology are amazing. My people always scoff when I say this, but I believe we could learn a lot from them. I wish I could study in the empire, but I know that’s not realistic. Instead, I collect a lot of books.” Seeing the look on my face, King Vil gave a sheepish smile. For the king of the ogres, he was a shockingly gentle and intellectual young man. No doubt he felt out of place in that fortress. “By the way, Your Majesty, I notice King Atos, Queen Fili Nea, and Lady Lizolera are all with you. Are you gathering all the other rulers?”

“Yes. That’s what His Majesty desires,” Lizolera replied.

“It wasn’t the plan at first, but that’s how it’s turned out thanks to her,” I followed up.

“I see. Well, intentional or not, a gathering of the Demon Lord and all the races’ rulers is a big deal. I’m honored to be able to take part,” King Vil said, clearly moved.

“The King says, ‘Let us go together.’”

“I see you’re still nothing like an ogre, Vildamd,” said Queen Fili Nea. “I bet the previous king would’ve challenged the Demon Lord as a test of strength.”

“Thank you both. I take pride in not being such a violent ruler.” King Vil seemed to be acquainted with the others. That made things easier.

“We can probably make it to one more location,” I said, glancing at the position of the sun. “Where should we go?”

“The giants are next,” Lizolera immediately replied. She seemed to have already decided. “It’s the only place we can reach in time from here. It’d be night by the time we made it to the dark elf or tria capitals.”

“The giants it is...” I couldn’t help but groan. That was yet another race I had hoped to put off.

“You sound unhappy again,” Lizolera said, frowning.

“It’s not that I’m unhappy... I’m just wondering if we’ll be able to carry a giant.” The giant representative who had come to Lulum’s village had been roughly six meters tall. Mizuchi was already going to be carrying six people—it might not be too thrilled if one of them was a giant. I had hoped to leave the giants for last so I could carry the giant king alone.

“It’ll be fine,” Lizolera said, once again rejecting my fears. “The king is small by giant standards. He’s only a little bigger than King Vil.”

“In that case, I guess we should be all right.”

“But,” Lulum cut me off just as I became optimistic, “he’s also a bit of a brute for a giant. Be aware of that.”

◆ ◆ ◆

We reached the giant capital before the sun set.

“Hmm, this one doesn’t really feel like a royal capital either. Actually, it looks like a human village—at least in terms of shape.”

Below us lay rows of predominantly wooden houses. Much like the ogre capital, it didn’t feel particularly urban, but because it didn’t use monster bones or other odd construction materials, it was closer to a human village, comparatively. In terms of size, however, the buildings were completely different.

“Everything here is huge.” Each house was the size of a city church. Even the lumber used seemed to be on a different scale. When I looked at their farmland, I found enormous crops being cultivated, the likes of which I’d never seen before.

“Giants live pretty different lives from humans and other demon races, down to the food they eat and the tools they use,” said Lizolera. “That’s why they don’t have much contact outside their race. They’ve lived the same way for a long time, though for different reasons than the ogres.”

“Hmm, is that right?” Well, given how big they are, it’s only natural that they’d have their own unique culture. I took out a bundle of hitogata as I gazed over the settlement. “Since we’re dealing with giants this time around, the question is, how do we subdue them?” The guards would no doubt be massive. They would likely be able to shake off both the tsuchigumo’s web and Tree Wax Bubble. Just as I was pondering how to proceed—

“You shouldn’t have to worry about the gatekeepers,” King Vil said suddenly. “Unlike our race, I don’t suspect they’ll attack out of the blue.”

“Actually, we were attacked by the devils and the beastfolk in the same way. So I wouldn’t expect this time to be any different.”

“That was probably because you frightened the soldiers,” King Vil said, adjusting his glasses, which were rather small for his face. “Giants are different. They’re confident in their own strength. Even if you’re riding a dragon, as long as they recognize that you’re someone they can communicate with, they should treat you with respect.”

“Oh, really? In that case...”

“However, the king is different.” King Vil’s expression twisted as though to drive the point home. “He’s rough around the edges. It might be smart to make a show of your strength right away.”

“Y-You think so too, huh?” He sounded like the complete opposite of King Vil. Just what sort of ruler was he?

◆ ◆ ◆

The giant palace was a particularly massive mansion constructed with lumber so large a human could never have cut it down. Unlike Queen Fili Nea’s mansion, it wasn’t the king’s private property, so it retained the title of royal palace.

“Halt.” As the ryuu landed before the palace, the single gatekeeper called out to us in an intimidating voice. He was about as large as the giant representative who had come to Lulum’s village. “Who are you? State your business,” he demanded, his spear still pointed upward.

“I’m Seika Lamprogue,” I answered after dismounting Mizuchi. “The Demon Lord, or so I’m told. I’m here to meet the king of the giants.”

“Do you have any proof?” The gatekeeper spoke little, his expression unchanging.

After a moment of thought, I pointed at Mizuchi and the disembarking rulers. “Alongside the dragon that serves me, I have the devil, beastfolk, and ogre rulers with me. Is that proof enough?”

The gatekeeper fell silent. The giant probably wouldn’t recognize the rulers of other races, so it would depend on whether he took me at my word or not. I waited nervously until he abruptly turned around. “Come with me.”

As I watched him open the gate and walk through, I couldn’t help but voice my surprise. “He didn’t attack us.”

◆ ◆ ◆

We were taken to a room even larger than the one the ogre queen regent had been in.

“Welcome, Your Majesty. It’s an honor.”

A rather small giant, around five meters tall, awaited us. He was certainly large, but not on the same level as the gatekeeper or representative. Although he wasn’t quite old enough to be called elderly, his appearance suggested that, even for a long-lived race, he had seen a fair number of years. His clothing made it clear he was of high status.

“I am Yormd Luu. The previous king of the giants, and the one currently in charge of governmental affairs.” Speaking in a slow cadence, almost like a whale’s song, Yormd Luu bent down slightly and extended his hand.

I shook his large hand, an uneasy expression on my face. “Are you going to prevent me from seeing the king too?”

“Hmm? No, he should be here shortly.” Just as Yormd Luu looked at me curiously, the door burst open.

“Sorry I’m late, dad!” A shirtless boy entered the room, no more than four meters tall by the looks of it—quite short by giant standards. He must have been in the middle of training, as he had a practice sword at his hip and was covered in sweat. His short hair and clean face gave him a much more youthful appearance compared to the bearded giants around him. The moment he saw us, a startled look appeared on his face. “Whoa, sorry! Dad, let me know if we’ve got guests coming!”

“I did, Gaus. What is a king doing dressing like that?” Yormd Luu said with a sigh. “You’re in the presence of His Majesty the Demon Lord. Change into something proper.”

“Sure!” Just as King Gaus left the room, the door was thrown open again. “Wait, Demon Lord?!” Ignoring his father, who had his head in his hands, King Gaus ran over to me and grabbed my hand. “That’s who you are?! I’ve been wanting to meet you, Your Majesty! Weren’t you in a divine demon village? What’re you doing here?” he asked with a wide smile, feverishly shaking my hand.

“Uh, I couldn’t get a good grasp of the giants’ situation just from speaking with Ente Guu, so I wanted to ask you personally.”

“You mean you wanted to talk to me?! That’s perfect! There’s something I wanted to ask you!”

“A-And that is?”

Startled by his intensity, I watched as King Gaus thumped his chest. “When you form the Demon Lord’s army, I want you to put me in the vanguard!”

“Gaus...” Yormd Luu muttered bitterly. “Enough with that nonsense already.”

“Dad! How many times do I gotta tell you? We can’t keep going on like this!” King Gaus shouted back. “I might be dumb, but even I know we can’t live like we did in the past forever! The outside world keeps advancing! Our race isn’t gonna last at this rate! We’ve gotta find the will to fight!” King Gaus then turned to me. “You may be small and humanlike, but you’re the Demon Lord, so you’ve gotta be strong, right? Please, train my soldiers! Starting with me!”

“Gaus.” Yormd Luu spoke with a reproachful tone. “Go change already. We can’t hold any discussions with you looking like that.”

“Tch... Why do you always gotta make a good point?! Fine!” King Gaus quickly made his leave.

Yormd Luu’s tired voice broke the awkward atmosphere. “I’m sorry about him. Despite appearances, he’s my son and the king of the giants. Though he holds no real power at the moment, I sometimes wonder if he’s truly fit to inherit my position one day,” Yormd Luu said apologetically. “You said you came here to learn about our race’s situation, Your Majesty? If I may, please allow me to answer any questions you might have.”

“Hmm...” I glanced over at Lizolera. The previous king seemed agreeable, and I almost felt inclined to take him up on his offer. Noticing my look, Lizolera spoke to Yormd Luu.

“Umm... His Majesty wishes to assemble the rulers of every race. That’s why we’re here...”

Where’d all her confidence go?

Yormd Luu pondered in silence for a while before finally speaking. “Very well.”

“Huh? Really? To be clear, we’re saying we want to take him with us,” I said.

“Though he was born on the small side like my wife and me, he’s still a giant. He has the strength to fend for himself. Accompanying the Demon Lord will be a good opportunity for him to broaden his horizons. However, Your Majesty, whatever he tells you, I ask that you don’t forget this one thing.” Yormd Luu spoke in an austere voice befitting a king. “Above all else, we giants wish to maintain the peace we currently enjoy.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“We made it out safely, but...”

Thirty minutes later, we were back in the sky. The newest ruler to arrive, Gaus Luu, was riding on Mizuchi.

“Woo-hoooooo! I’ve never flown before! This is awesome!”

“You’re as loud as ever.” King Vil adjusted his glasses as King Gaus cheered behind him. “You don’t have a scrap of intelligence to your name. It must pain the previous king to know you’re the king of the giants now.”

“I don’t need some ogre pretending to be a scholar ruining my excitement!” The mood had quickly turned tense. The two of them didn’t seem to get along very well.

“They’ve always been like this. Don’t pay it too much mind,” said Lizolera. “The previous ogre and giant kings were constantly butting heads ever since they were young too, though their personalities were the exact opposite of these two.”

I silently looked back at Lizolera. She was gazing at the setting sun as she spoke.

“Let’s head back to Diamond Plateau Village. We need to hurry before night falls.”

“Right.” I urged Mizuchi on as a question popped into my head. The lifespan of a divine demon was supposed to be around twice that of a human. Giants didn’t come close, and neither did ogres. How did she know about the childhood of their previous kings?

◆ ◆ ◆

After getting sufficient rest in Diamond Plateau Village, we took to the skies again the next day.

“Shut up, pip-squeak.”

“What was that, four-eyes?!”

King Vil and King Gaus were arguing yet again. They had been at it ever since last night.

“The king says, ‘Would you two give it a rest already? It’s unbecoming of people who are supposed to be kings.’”

“I’d never waste time arguing. It doesn’t earn you a single coin.”

King Atos and even Queen Fili Nea both chimed in. Mizuchi’s back was growing ever more boisterous.

“Only the tria and dark elves are left. Which should we visit first?”

“It’s best to start with the tria capital,” Lizolera immediately replied.

“Why is that? If we’re going to both today, I don’t feel like it matters which we start with.”

“I expect the tria to go faster. It’s better to start with the easier one.”

“Hmm. All right, then.” I nodded, then asked another question. “What sort of person is the tria ruler?”

“She’s a good kid, but you might find her hard to deal with. Of all the current rulers, she’s the one most like a politician.”

◆ ◆ ◆

We arrived at the tria capital well past noon.

“Another unique city,” I mumbled, looking down at the streets beneath us. The capital was similar to a human city, with paved roads and stone buildings. It was far more like a real city than the ogre and giant capitals we had visited yesterday. However, the colors and shapes used were certainly distinct. The atmosphere was clearly different from the beastfolk cities that bore heavy human influence. It felt like a foreign city shaped by a vastly different culture. It reminded me of when I had first visited the West in my previous life.

“The tria don’t have much contact with humans, but in terms of lifestyle, they’re pretty similar. Maybe it’s because they have similar body types and lifespans. It’s possible the two races interacted more in the distant past.”

“Hmm. Could be.” I looked behind me. “You guys are pretty quiet back there. What’s the matter? Tire yourselves out?”

“No, that’s not it,” King Vil said hesitantly. “I’m not really comfortable around their queen.”

“Huh?”

“The king says, ‘She’s too focused on court politics. Frankly, I don’t think she’s a very good ruler.’”

“She’s so stubborn and annoying! I’m not gonna be anything like her when I take power!” said King Gaus.

“Really? You all think that? I like her. She always gives me nice gifts whenever we meet,” Queen Fili Nea replied.

Seems like she fashions herself a politician. I wonder what sort of person she really is?

◆ ◆ ◆

The tria palace reminded me of Islamic palaces I’d seen in the past. Like always, I had Mizuchi descend right in front of it. Yet unlike before, it wasn’t armed guards who greeted us.

“Welcome. We’ve been awaiting you, Your Majesty.”

Ten or so well-dressed individuals were standing in front of the palace. Each of them bore the tria’s distinctive third eye on their foreheads. It was like they’d known we’d be arriving. A particularly old tria man took a step forward.

“I am the prime minister, Persessio. Our queen has tasked me with welcoming you today.”

Despite my confusion, I greeted the old man with a smile as I dismounted Mizuchi. “How did you know I was coming?”

“We heard Your Majesty was seeking an audience with the rulers of every race.”

“Oh, I see.” I could guess how. It had already been two days since I’d departed Lulum’s village—more than enough time for the various races’ intelligence divisions to have learned about it.

As he watched the other rulers dismount Mizuchi after me, the old man’s smile deepened. “My goodness, today is a momentous day. To think we’d have the honor of hosting King Al Atos, Queen Fili Nea, King Vildamd, King Gaus Luu, and even Lady Lizolera. This way, please. Our queen is waiting.”

As was to be expected of a man in his position, he seemed to know the names and faces of all the rulers. I let out a sigh of relief. I had been a little on edge at first, but it looked like there wasn’t going to be a fight.

As we followed the old man through the palace, Lizolera whispered next to me. “We didn’t get to beat up the gatekeeper this time either.”

“Seriously, why do you sound disappointed?” Settling things peacefully was ideal.

◆ ◆ ◆

We were taken to what appeared to be a large assembly hall inside the palace. The moment we entered, we were surrounded by tria.

“It’s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. My name is Elpasis, a member of parliament. My family has long...”

“Your Majesty, I am Theopol, a finance official. I would be honored to house you whenever you visit the capital...”

“I am a construction official...”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty...”

They all seemed to be members of parliament or government officials. As I was simply listening to their names, dumbfounded, a high-pitched voice echoed from a seat further in.

“Calm down, everyone. You’re bothering His Majesty.” I looked toward the source of the voice and saw a tria girl sitting in a large chair in the innermost part of the assembly hall. In terms of appearance, she looked around the same age as Lizolera, if not younger. She had long, tawny hair, parted in the middle to reveal the vertical third eye on her forehead. With a pompous smile, she continued. “His Majesty came to meet me, did he not, old man?”

“Indeed, my queen.” Addressed directly, Prime Minister Persessio turned to address the crowd. “Everyone, I ask that you please restrain yourselves for now. A more suitable opportunity for socializing will be arranged later.”

“Oh, pardon me.”

“I never thought I would get to meet the Demon Lord in my lifetime, so I couldn’t help myself.”

“I got a bit too carried away for my age.”

“Ha ha ha!”

Everyone stirred with excitement at Persessio’s words. It somewhat reminded me of a banquet in the imperial court. They were all no doubt scheming behind their smiles.

Feeling a faint chill, I saw the tria girl leap out of her seat and run over to me. She was small enough that she had to look up at me. Tria had similar lifespans to humans, so she was probably the age she appeared to be. The girl turned her head toward Persessio.

“Go on, old man. Introduce me to His Majesty.”

“Of course. Your Majesty, this is our queen, Her Highness Prusche.”

“I am overjoyed to see you claim your throne, Your Majesty.”

“Thanks.” I shook her extended hand.

“You’ll have to forgive me for being late to congratulate you,” Queen Prusche said with a cheeky smile. “I would’ve liked to have done so sixteen years ago, but I had not yet been born into this world. Ha ha ha!”

The room stirred with laughter this time. Queen Prusche’s cold undertone put an uneasy expression on my face as she continued.

“You’re currently traveling to learn more about the different races’ affairs and to gather their rulers, correct?”

“Y-Yeah, that’s how it’s ended up.”

“If you wish to learn about the tria, speak with the old man. While I would love to teach you myself, the truth of the matter is, I don’t yet know much about domestic affairs. My studies are ongoing as I’m still young. You’ll find the old man to be reliable. He’s been the prime minister for a long time. Even this den of foxes holds him in high regard.”

“Foxes? Why, I never, Your Highness.”

“Everyone here wants only the best for our race.”

“Sure, whatever you lot say. Is that acceptable, old man?”

“As you wish, Your Highness.” Persessio bowed respectfully. Though he humbled himself before the queen, the prime minister seemed to be the one who held all the real power.

“Your Majesty, it truly saddens me, but I cannot accompany you. Not only would it serve little purpose as I’m not well-versed in domestic affairs, but as queen, even in name only, I cannot leave this land. In exchange, I’ve prepared a parting gift. Take it.”

At Queen Prusche’s word, a servant brought out a tray with a pouch on it. Since it was being presented to me, I took the pouch and found it surprisingly heavy. Peeking inside, my eyes were met by shiny gold.

“Whoa...” These are all gold coins. This must be a fortune.

“That should be more than enough to cover your travels ahead,” said Queen Prusche, seemingly proud of herself. “You may stay here for the day. We’ve prepared a banquet for you. Seeing as the opportunity has presented itself, I think I’ll deepen my relationship with the other rulers. Ha ha ha ha!” Queen Prusche laughed jovially, then Lizolera suddenly grabbed her hand. “Wha—?”

“No,” Lizolera said, her expression stony. “You’re coming too.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“His Majesty wants to assemble all the rulers. That means you’re coming with us.”

“No!” Her hand still being held by Lizolera, Queen Prusche took a step back. “I’m not going! Though I suppose if I can bring a retinue, I might consider it—”

“You’re coming alone.”

“No way! What if something happens to me?! You already accepted the gold! I don’t approve of this!”

“You don’t have a choice.”

“Wh-What do you mean by that?”

A faint smile crept onto Lizolera’s face. “Then we’ll have a dragon destroy this palace.”

After a brief moment of silence, the assembly hall exploded.

“Ha ha ha! How frightening!”

“Who would have expected such a crisis to visit the palace on this momentous day?”

“You’re quite the jokester, Lady Lizolera.”

The parliament members’ laughter gradually died out as Lizolera and I stood there completely deadpan. Once the hall finally fell silent, Persessio spoke carefully.

“Were you being serious?”

◆ ◆ ◆

“Nooo!”

Thirty minutes later, we were back in the sky, tria queen in tow.

“I’m getting off! I’m going back!” Queen Prusche screamed as she clung to Mizuchi’s back. It seemed like she really didn’t want to come with us.

“This is the first time someone’s been so upset.” I was starting to feel bad for her. “Hey, should we take her back?”

“It’s fine.” Lizolera shook her head, taking no pity on Queen Prusche. “She’s just a little selfish. Don’t worry about it.”

“I am not selfish!” Queen Prusche must have heard us. “A ruler going somewhere without a single ally?! It’s unthinkable! At least let me bring my retinue!”

“See? Selfish.”

“And might I add, I clearly stated from the start that I would not be accompanying you, and the Demon Lord accepted the gold I offered in return! Reneging on agreed-upon terms goes against basic diplomatic etiquette!”

“Don’t care,” Lizolera replied sharply. “Etiquette means nothing in the face of His Majesty’s overwhelming strength.”

“Ugh!” Queen Prusche groaned, her head in her hands.

“You guys are so annoying. Give it up already, Prusche. I got dragged along just like you. Enjoy the view—it’s like nothing money can buy,” said Queen Fili Nea.

“The king says, ‘You should be honored to accompany His Majesty.’”

“I’m not here to be lectured by some cheapskate beastfolk and a devil who can’t speak properly! I’m not the one being unreasonable!”

“Enough already, dumbass,” King Gaus said, clearly fed up. He looked down on the short tria queen. “This is a good opportunity for you to get out. You’re never gonna become a real ruler playing politician in the palace all day.”

“Excuse me?”

“I might not be smart, but even I know you’re wasting your time. Do something of substance for once.”

“D-Don’t you talk to me about governance, you buffoon!”

Mizuchi’s back was growing noisier still. King Vil had been silent the whole time, so I glanced over at him and found him with his nose in a book, not participating in the foolish arguments. “All right, the dark elves are last, huh?” I said, facing forward once more.

“Just keep going straight from here,” Lizolera said at my side. “But it’s a little far, so it might be night by the time we get there.”

“Oh well.” Although we’d have to slow our pace so as not to miss our destination, Mizuchi could still fly at night. I was more worried that everyone else would be tired. “What sort of person is the dark elf ruler?” I asked Lizolera.

“Hmm... He’s just a smart, sensible, ordinary boy.” That made him sound like a perfectly respectable ruler, yet there was a slight shadow over Lizolera’s face. “But that might mean he has a hard time fitting in among the dark elves.”

◆ ◆ ◆

We reached the dark elf capital as the sun was about to fall beneath the horizon.

“You know... This is pretty much exactly what I imagined,” I mumbled as I looked out over the city.

The dark elf capital was one with the forest. A massive tree stood at the center, and houses built in harmony with the forest spread out from its roots. I had heard that this was how elves constructed their settlements, and dark elves seemed to be no different.

“Guess we’ll just land like usual.”

“Hold on, Demon Lord. You’re not planning on bringing a dragon right up to their palace, are you?”

“I was, yeah,” I hesitantly replied to the flustered Queen Prusche.

“Don’t. Take my advice and land outside the capital, then go on foot.”

“That’ll take forever.” The palace was at the base of the giant tree in the center of the city.

Despite my reluctance, Queen Prusche didn’t yield. “You don’t understand. Dragons are threatening, no matter your race. Who knows what sort of response they’ll have when they suddenly see one in their city.”

“It’ll be fine,” said King Vil, looking up from his book. “You tria knew he was coming. The dark elves should be aware that His Majesty is making the rounds too. I doubt they’ll attack.”

“Ugh... Perhaps so, but...” Seeing his point, Queen Prusche fell silent.

“We’ve already been attacked plenty of times,” I said, putting a smile on my face. “It’s too late to start worrying about that now.” I glanced over at Lizolera, expecting her to agree with me, only to see a grim look on her face. “Huh? What’s wrong?”

“The situation is a little different with the dark elves specifically,” she muttered. “They have the strongest military.”

◆ ◆ ◆

I immediately understood what Lizolera had meant. Numerous soldiers armed with swords and bows were waiting at the base of the great tree.

“Identify yourself! Are you the Demon Lord?!” Before we could even dismount, a woman who seemed to be their commanding officer shouted at us. It seemed the dark elves had anticipated our arrival, just as King Vil had predicted. I would’ve liked to get a little closer, but not wanting to be attacked, I shouted back at her.

“Yes, I am!”

“If you don’t wish to fight, then take that dragon away from the city!”

“Seriously?” Though it annoyed me slightly, it was an understandable request. “All right, just wait a second!” I had Mizuchi descend as low to the ground as possible, then created a set of emerald stairs with Viridian Stairway for everyone to descend. After that, I floated a hitogata in front of Mizuchi and chanted a mantra. The ryuu’s massive body was sucked into a spatial distortion as the commanding officer and her soldiers watched, speechless.

“W-Was that a type of summoning magic?”

“Are we good now?” I asked.

“That is acceptable,” the dark elf said, pulling herself together. “A question for you, Your Majesty. We’ve received word that you’re traveling to all the races’ lands on a dragon and gathering their rulers. Is this correct?”

“Yeah, more or less.”

“Then allow me to be direct. We cannot allow you to take our king without a guard detail.”

“Why not?” Even I thought it was a stupid question. The answer was obvious.

“It goes against our laws,” the commander answered as expected. “There are also serious safety concerns.”

That figures, I thought to myself as she continued.

“Furthermore, it’s our race’s policy that the king’s decisions are approved by the council. We can’t accept any situation in which any decisions are made in absence of the council.”

“I just want to hear about your race’s circumstances from the king.”

“We can’t agree to that. If you wish to learn about our race’s affairs, speak with General Garasera, who was dispatched as a special envoy.”

She was telling me to go back to Lulum’s village and ask their representative. While the request was reasonable, I wasn’t ready to relent. “Can’t I at least greet him? It’d feel wrong to call myself the Demon Lord without even knowing your king’s face. And it makes coming all the way here a waste of time.”

“The king is currently away from the palace. His whereabouts are confidential to guarantee his safety. We ask for your understanding.”

She wasn’t leaving me any options. The king being away was definitely a lie, but I didn’t think continuing to be insistent would get me a meeting with him. The talk of their army being powerful must have been true if they were willing to reject the Demon Lord. They were likely both unified and in possession of considerable military strength.

Oh well. Even Lizolera will probably give up here. Who knows what’ll happen if we threaten them in a situation like this? Just as I was about to tell the commander that we’d be leaving—

“Seika, look at the top of the tree. Be subtle,” Lizolera suddenly whispered to me.

“What?” I asked without thinking.

“Someone’s up there. Do you see him?”

Since she had told me to be subtle, I looked through the vision of a shikigami I had flying above. I looked around carefully, then found him—standing on a high branch that stretched out above us was a dark elf boy with tanned skin and golden hair.

“That’s the king.”

“Huh?”

“The king of the dark elves, Sigir.”

“You’ve gotta be kidding...”

“I’m sure he’s waiting for us. Get up there and pick him up in secret.”

What even... I nervously turned back to the commanding officer, who was shooting us a suspicious look due to all our whispering. “Umm, all right, then I guess we’ll head back.”

“Good. Thank you for your understanding.” The dark elf straightened up. “Please don’t take it the wrong way. We dark elves have every intention of pledging our allegiance to you, Your Majesty. We mean you no disrespect.”

“R-Right...”

“When you form the Demon Lord’s army, our elite soldiers will join you. You have our word that we’ll fight more valiantly and achieve greater results than any other race. In addition...” The commander paused for a moment. “We wish to return to the demonkind of old, before we split from the elves five hundred years ago.”

The commander might have had a higher position than I realized. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be speaking on behalf of her people like that. “I understand. Uh, I’ll need to summon the dragon again to head back. Is that okay?”

“Of course. I understand that it’s necessary.”

I once again pulled Mizuchi out of the other plane and created a staircase for the rulers to climb. “All right, get on everyone. Oh, and can I ask one more thing?”

“What is it?”

“I’d like to check out this tree before we head back. There isn’t anything like it in human lands. Would it be all right to fly the dragon near it?”

The commander’s lips relaxed slightly at my question. “Certainly. In fact, we’d be honored if you did. The sacred tree is both our spiritual foundation and our pride.”

“A-All right. Thanks.” As I ordered Mizuchi to ascend, I had a hitogata guide us around the sacred tree, taking us toward the king as casually as possible. Mizuchi seemed confused by the strange commands. “H-Hey, is that really the king up there?”

“Yes.” Lizolera nodded confidently.

When we finally reached the branch the dark elf boy was standing on, he started waving his hands. “Over here!”

I carefully guided Mizuchi’s head closer. Once it was close enough, the boy jumped down from the branch, collapsing onto the ryuu’s back.

“Whoa! Phew, it all worked out!” The boy looked quite handsome up close, with a smile on his face. Despite his tanned skin, his pointed ears, shining golden hair, and striking features were all just like an elf’s. Though all the rulers were supposed to be younger than me, King Sigir’s appearance resembled that of a human teenager. It seemed that having a long lifespan didn’t mean he grew up slower. “Wow, you really tamed a dragon,” he said, looking at Mizuchi beneath him. “Oh, are you the Demon Lord?”

“Yes. My name’s Seika Lamprogue. This was some way to meet.”

“Ha ha, no kidding. I’m like a captive princess! Those military guys freaked out when they learned that the Demon Lord was coming and put me under house arrest. I was like, ‘This seems bad,’ and managed to slip out, but man, they didn’t make it easy.”

“That...sounds rough.” Even if it was my fault to some extent, the military placing the king under house arrest made it seem like he was in a pretty bad situation.

Seeing the concerned look on my face, the dark elf hurriedly spoke up. “Oh, it’s not that serious! They’re just worried because I’m still young. Apparently, there’s never been a king as young as me in all of dark elf history. Actually, we’re around the same age, right?”

“Probably. I turn sixteen this year.”

“For real? I’m fifteen!”

“It feels kinda strange being around such a young dark elf.”

“Wow, what a human thing to say! We’re not born hundreds of years old, y’know?” He laughed cheerfully, just a normal boy. I was starting to see why Lizolera had called him an ordinary king.

“It’s been a while, Sigir.”

“Oh, Lady Lizolera! Hey! Man, you haven’t changed a bit. Wait, everyone’s here. Was I the last one?” King Sigir looked around at the other rulers.

“You were uncharacteristically reckless this time around, King Sigir,” said Queen Prusche.

“It’s not like I had a choice. I get we have some stuff going on, but you can’t just turn the Demon Lord away at the gate. Actually, I’m surprised to see you here, Prusche. I was sure you’d refuse to leave your palace.”

“I’m not here because I want to be!”

“Sup, Sigir!”

“Gaus! Man, did you get even bigger?”

“That’s what I like to hear! You wanna spar again sometime?”

“Gimme a break. You know I can’t put up a fight against you anymore.”

“You don’t have to play along with that moron. It’s good to see you again, Sigir,” said King Vil.

“Vil! Whoa, you started wearing glasses?”

“Yes. My eyesight declined a little from all my reading.”

“You’re really nothing like an ogre. Though I guess that’s one of your good points.”

“Yoo-hoo! Sigir!”

“The king says, ‘I’m overjoyed we could meet again, my friend.’”

“Fili Nea! How’s your collection doing? And Atos, you still can’t talk normally? You’re always working Sel Senecul to the bone.” King Sigir happily exchanged greetings with all the other rulers.

“I see you get along with everyone,” I mumbled without thinking.

“Huh? Oh, I guess.” King Sigir scratched his head. “We’re all kinda in the same boat, y’know? We might be different races, but we’re all rulers around the same age. I guess this goes without saying, but we don’t exactly have other people like us around. So even if we don’t get to see each other much, I feel like we’re kinda comrades in arms. I wonder what the others are up to sometimes. You guys are the same way, right?”

“Hmph. I hold no such sentimental feelings. I merely put up with you lot because we’re fellow monarchs,” said Queen Prusche.

“I wouldn’t really go that far either,” King Vil agreed.

“That’s kinda gross,” Queen Fili Nea added.

“The king says, ‘Though it pains me, as king, I must maintain appropriate distance, even with my friends.’”

“Ouch! Am I the only one who thought we were buds?!” Sigir cried out.

“You’re my comrade in arms, Sigir!”

“Gaus! Just you, huh? Oof...”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

The young rulers chatted noisily among themselves. I found myself thinking that King Sigir was right—despite their denial, Queen Prusche and the others all probably felt the same way deep down.

“S-Seika. We should get going.” Lizolera suddenly tugged on my sleeve. “This dragon stands out, and the dark elves are starting to gather. They’re going to think it’s weird if we don’t start moving soon.” Looking down, there was indeed a crowd of people forming.

“Uh-oh. Get outta here already, Your Majesty,” King Sigir said anxiously, also taking notice of the scene below.

“R-Right. Are you sure about this?” It was a bit late to be asking, but I couldn’t help myself. “The king suddenly disappearing is surely going to cause some problems...”

“Don’t worry!” King Sigir said with a bright smile. “I left a note!”

◆ ◆ ◆

“It’s really dark now,” Lizolera murmured atop the gently flying Mizuchi. As she said, darkness had settled over the landscape. The cloudy skies kept even the light from the twin moons from touching the ground. The only light came from the soft glow of the hitogata floating around us. It was difficult to maintain speed in the darkness, so it would likely be quite late by the time we returned to Diamond Plateau Village.

“I’m sleepy,” said Queen Fili Nea, rubbing her eyes with her white-furred paws.

“She’s already asleep!” King Gaus shouted. I turned around to see Queen Prusche still sitting upright as her head hung in deep slumber.

“Riding a dragon might make it easy, but it’s still been a long journey,” King Vil said with a hand on his neck. If an ogre was tired, the others doubtlessly felt it as well.

“Hmm, I’d like to get back as fast as possible, but...” In my previous world, herons and bats occupied the skies even after the sun fell. One had once crashed into my face as I’d been hurrying through the night sky, which, needless to say, had been an unpleasant experience. I didn’t know what sort of creatures inhabited the skies above demon territory, but with the rulers on board, I couldn’t afford to take any risks. “Oh!” Suddenly, I had an idea. There was a place that was bright even when the skies were cloudy. “We’re about to pass through the clouds, so hold on tight, everyone.”

“Huh?” As everyone immediately voiced their confusion, I urged Mizuchi upward. We plunged straight into the blanket of clouds overhead, passing through the chilly darkness. And then—

“Whoa!” Someone let out an emotional cry. Beneath us, the sea of clouds was illuminated by the moonlight. Stars sparkling overhead as though the overcast sky had been nothing more than an illusion.

“Being above the sky is beautiful here too.” With two moons, the cloud plains below were even more distinct. It was far more breathtaking than the sea of clouds I’d often seen in my previous world. “There won’t be any birds up here, so we should be able to fly faster. Still, it’s a little cold even in early summer. Let me know if any of you can’t take it.”

No one responded. When I looked back, they all seemed utterly captivated by the view before them. Even Queen Fili Nea, who had been nodding off, and Queen Prusche, who had actually been asleep, were now staring wide-eyed at the endless sea of clouds and starry sky.

With a chuckle, I asked Lizolera a question as she gazed out at the same view. “You said you’d flown before, but have you ever been above the clouds?”

Lizolera quietly shook her head. “This is my first time.” Then, as though pouring her emotions into her words, she murmured softly. “And I’m certain I’ll never forget it.”

Tree Wax Bubble

A spell that uses pine resin as an adhesive. When one of its main components, turpentine, is removed by distillation, the resin, known as rosin, hardens and exhibits an adhesive effect.

Chapter 2

Act 1

“This is the place?”

The day after we gathered all the rulers, I stood before an old, massive castle. Its architecture was completely different from any castle in the empire. It looked sinister, for lack of a better word.

“The king says, ‘Correct, Your Majesty.’” The silver devil conveyed King Atos’s words. “This is the Demon Lord’s castle.”

◆ ◆ ◆

As for how we came to be at such a place...

“Maybe we should change locations.”

Yesterday, after arriving back at Diamond Plateau Village, I found myself wondering where we should stay.

“What’s wrong with the village? As long as I’m here, you’ll have all your needs met,” Lizolera assured me. Despite that, I wanted to stay somewhere else if possible.

“I just feel like we’re being watched.” Though I had no proof, I was fairly certain of it. In fact, the feeling of being monitored was growing by the day.

Trying to hold private conversations in a temple—the home of a powerful organization in its own right—was unrealistic to begin with. Particularly so when the parties involved were people already under constant scrutiny, such as the rulers of the various races and the Demon Lord himself.

“Hmm?”

King Atos suddenly poked my arm, then whispered in his silver-furred attendant’s ear. “Yes, yes. The king says, ‘Then what about the Demon Lord’s castle?’”

“What’s that?”

“The king says, ‘A castle built by the previous Demon Lord. Nobody should be living there at the moment, and more importantly’”—the silver devil paused for a moment—“‘it’s a location befitting the Demon Lord.’”

◆ ◆ ◆

The following afternoon, with our preparations complete, we promptly made our way to the Demon Lord’s castle.

“Seriously, we’re staying here? I don’t wanna sleep in a ruin!” Queen Fili Nea complained.

“To think I’d be spending the night in an abandoned castle built five centuries ago. We might as well be vagrants. How far I’ve fallen,” said Queen Prusche.

Hearing their whining, King Atos whispered to his attendant in annoyance.

“The king says, ‘How dare you say such things about the Demon Lord’s castle. Also, it’s not abandoned.’” Once we entered the castle, it became clear what he meant.

“It’s cleaner than I expected,” I said. There was little dust, and there were signs that repair work had been done. It was clearly being maintained.

“The castle also serves as a tourist attraction,” the silver devil said. King Atos hadn’t whispered into his ear, so it seemed to be the attendant himself speaking. “Traveling demons still visit on occasion, so devils in a nearby village maintain the castle periodically. People visiting the castle have nowhere to stay but the village, so more tourists mean more income for them.”

“Wow, that’s a self-serving reason.” Guess it has nothing to do with historical legacy or anything.

Queen Fili Nea’s eyes were sparkling. “A tourist attraction, huh? Those villagers have some good heads on their shoulders! I wanna meet them!”

“I suppose this meets the bare minimum.” Looking around the interior of the castle, Queen Prusche seemed to cheer up as well.

“I’m actually pretty excited. This place has a crazy atmosphere.” King Sigir turned to King Gaus and King Vil. “What about you guys?”

“Same here! It’s far from any settlements, and there aren’t any soldiers around, but don’t worry! I’ll keep us safe if monsters attack!”

“I always wanted to see the Demon Lord’s castle for myself. I’m satisfied just being here.”

The young kings chatted cheerfully.

I turned my attention toward Lizolera, who was staring at the castle’s interior. “Is it your first time here too?”

Lizolera turned to face me and shook her head, then answered quietly. “I’ve been here several times.”

“Oh, really?” Maybe she enjoys traveling more than I thought.

◆ ◆ ◆

Because I could carry our belongings in the other plane, we were able to bring quite a lot of luggage. That night, after everyone had split up and finished unpacking, we ate a simple meal at a round table in the castle.

“Sorry for keeping you up when I’m sure you’re all tired,” I said, illuminated by the light of a hitogata glowing in the room, “but I’d like to learn about demons as soon as possible. It’s fine if it’s brief, but could you all give me an overview today?” If we wasted too much time, we ran the risk of others snooping around again. Although the sun had already set, so there wasn’t time for a long discussion, I wanted to at least get a grasp of the bigger picture. “If there’s anything you don’t feel comfortable talking about here, we can speak in private later. Now, let’s go in order—you first, King Sigir.”

“I-I’m up first?” The young dark elf king straightened up his posture.

“The dark elf representative, General Garasera, was pushing hard to invade the empire.”

“I bet...”

“Though she claimed that was the will of her race, historically speaking, dark elves have never been particularly hostile toward humans. Why are your people so insistent on invading? I understand that the military holds the real power, but what’s their motive?”

“Well...” King Sigir sighed and scratched his head. “To put it simply, it’s about our relationship with the elves.”

“The elves?”

“Yeah. Do you know anything about elves, Your Majesty?”

“I’ve met one before. I’m also told that when the Demon Lord and Hero were last born, the elves defected from the Demon Lord’s army alongside the dwarves and became independent.”

“If you’ve met one before, then that makes this easy. What do you think makes us different from elves? Aside from our differing relationship with humans.”

I thought about King Sigir’s question for a moment. “Your skin color...and... Sorry, I don’t actually know enough about your culture to come up with anything else.”

“Nope, you nailed it,” King Sigir said with a bitter smile. “That’s how little difference there is between us. That’s why, over five hundred years ago now, we were practically one people. We gave thanks to the forests and lived alongside the elementals in the same way. Our skin colors might’ve been different, and we lived in separate villages, but we shared the same values for thousands of years. We saw each other as kin—until the humans started expanding their influence.”

King Sigir continued, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. “The dark elves refused contact with humans, while the elves gradually deepened relations. Though they were small nations, some settlements even won the favor of human royalty, or so I’ve heard. Maybe it’s because their skin was closer in hue to that of humans than ours. That’s why when the Demon Lord tried to invade human lands five centuries ago, they opposed him and broke away. After being kin since ancient times, we ended up divided.”

“I understand the history, but what does that have to do with the current invasion plans?”

“We want to annex the independent elven territory,” King Sigir replied, his expression stony. “Nobody is satisfied with the current status quo. They think that if we militarily absorb their territory, the elves will open their eyes and we’ll go back to being one people, as we should be. War with the humans is just a pretext—once it starts, the military will no doubt stress the strategic importance of elven territory and insist on invading.”

“So that’s what’s going on...” The situation was far more complex than I had expected, intertwined with their racial history and differing ideologies. “And how do you feel about that? Do you think you should annex the elves and return to being one people?”

“No. I think it’s stupid,” King Sigir said bitterly. “Think about it for a second. The elves and dark elves have been like this since way before I was born. I don’t care that we used to be one. Barely any dark elves alive today even remember that time, so I’m sure most people feel the same way I do. And frankly, I don’t get this idea that everything will be solved if we just go back to how things used to be.”

“Then...”

“That said, I don’t want to make light of the people who feel strongly about this,” King Sigir said, his tone serious. “At the end of the day, I’m the king. I don’t want to ignore my people’s feelings. I don’t think we should return to being one people, but neither do I think we shouldn’t return to being one. I don’t believe there’s any one way things have to be. Did that answer your question?”

“Yeah, I think I get where you’re coming from.”

“Good. Man, it feels kinda arrogant to say all that when I don’t have any real power.” A rueful smile returned to King Sigir’s face. “Anyway, I think the military is probably pushing for war to maintain their own importance and power too. So it’s more than just a racial issue.”

“S-Sounds complicated. I’ll ask you some more questions tomorrow. You’re up next, Queen Prusche.”

“Hmm? Me?” The tria queen rubbed her eyes. She must have been tired. “As I told you before, I’m not particularly well-versed in domestic affairs.”

“You can just answer to the best of your ability.” Bracing myself for another heavy conversation, I asked my question. “Your representative, Paraselus, was strongly opposed to invasion. Why is that?”

“That’s simple—because the tria are weak. We don’t want war.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean you’re weak? You have the power of the evil eye. An evil eye’s curses are difficult to defend against unless you have specialized charms or seals.”

“Well, aren’t you knowledgeable? True, when it comes to hunting and one-on-one duels, we aren’t to be outdone by the other races. But war is different.” I tilted my head in confusion, and Queen Prusche continued. “It inevitably becomes group combat, which robs the evil eye of its advantage.”

Queen Prusche placed a finger to her forehead and slightly opened the vertical eyelid that concealed her evil eye. “With this third eye, we can gaze upon our enemies and stop their movements. I’ve heard that skilled users can even stop an enemy’s heartbeat or turn their body to stone. However, that isn’t practical in group combat. Your gaze will be pulled away, and it’s difficult to focus on a single individual. We’re frail compared to the other races. Humans outnumber us, which puts us at a disadvantage.”

“Ah, I see.” It made sense. Hunters I’d met in my past life had complained that it was more difficult to aim at one bird in a flock than to shoot a stray individual. It was probably something similar. “Then why did you join the war five hundred years ago?”

“Who knows? I wasn’t alive back then, but I can venture a guess. I suspect they simply feared an invasion by the humans. Unlike the elves and dwarves, we had little contact with humans, so we had no choice but to take up arms alongside the Demon Lord. However, things are different now. We’ve long maintained a truce with humanity, and our country has grown and become more prosperous. Perhaps because of that, a strong anti-war sentiment has taken hold of the people. The circumstances are quite different from five centuries ago, or any of the great wars in the past.”

I was impressed with Queen Prusche’s analysis. “I get the picture. You’d really say you aren’t knowledgeable on domestic affairs after all that?”

“Even a child could tell you such basic information. If you asked me to explain finances, industry, or social infrastructure, I’d be at a loss.”

“Then I’ll just ask the prime minister if I ever need to know that stuff. Now then, next is King Gaus.”

“My turn, huh? All right! Ask away!” King Gaus stood up enthusiastically. The castle’s ceilings were high enough to accommodate giants, so even with him standing, it didn’t feel cramped. “But don’t expect me to know anything complicated! I’m not very smart!”

“You really shouldn’t be so open about that. Regardless, your question is the same as the others. Why did Ente Guu, your representative, proclaim his refusal to join the Demon Lord’s army? From what I heard, it seems like the previous war caused the giants to be distrustful of the other races.”

“Oh, that.” King Gaus sat back down as though all his energy had been drained away. “It’s pretty straightforward. A lot of giants died in the war five hundred years ago. Some of them claim they were set up by the other races and were sent to the front lines where the fighting was the worst. And by other races, I mean the devils and dark elves, mostly.”

“Hey, I can’t let that slide,” King Sigir said sharply.

“Well, you should.” King Guas waved him off in annoyance. “I doubt even the people saying it believe it fully.”

“You mean that’s not actually what happened?”

King Gaus shrugged in response to my question. “Dunno. It was five hundred years ago. Long enough that even elves from back then are dead. Nobody left to give a clear answer. But I bet the truth is somewhere in the middle. When it comes to physical strength, no other demons can match us. There were probably times when they needed us and we were sent to the front lines, and there were probably some people who willingly braved that danger for the sake of their comrades.” King Gaus’s unusually meek tone sent a silence over the table.

“In that case, why are there people making claims that shame their ancestors?” I asked after a pause.

“Giants don’t like conflict. Well, it’s more like we don’t like interacting with humans or the other races, period. We’re so much bigger that the food we eat and the tools we use are all different. That’s why we close ourselves off and live in isolation. And there’s a bunch of giants out there who think that means we shouldn’t mix with other races at all. But that’s obviously wrong. While everyone else has been advancing, we’re still stuck in the past. Our population has barely grown compared to the other races. It doesn’t matter how strong we are—if we can’t adapt to change, we’ll eventually be wiped out. But my dad won’t listen, no matter how many times I tell him. That’s why I think this is our last chance.”

King Gaus’s voice was quiet. “If we can get results against the humans, just like our ancestors did as part of the Demon Lord’s army—no, if we can even just get the chance to fight alongside the other races, then maybe that’ll be the spark we need to start advancing our race and reclaim the five hundred years we’ve lost.”

I silently stared at King Gaus. It seemed the young king was more concerned for his race than I had given him credit for.

“He may be stupid, but what he just said isn’t wrong, Your Majesty.” It was King Vil who had suddenly spoken up. “The giants are an insular race, and they place great importance on their values. Much like ogres.”

“Your representative, Domvo, supported invading.”

“Yes.” King Vil nodded, his expression stern. “Unlike the giants, we ogres respect combat above all else. Fighting is an ogre’s way of life, and our laws, culture, morals, and society as a whole have all developed to reflect that. But making a living through violence has become more difficult than in the past, and fewer opportunities demand it. Invasion is a means of obtaining wealth and maintaining that way of life, which is why many, including my mother, Queen Regent Meledeva, support it. Honestly, I can only see it as foolish.”

“Why is that?”

“Because it’s nothing more than a stopgap measure,” King Vil said, adjusting his glasses. “As demonkind’s population has grown, the number of large monsters in the forests has decreased. In addition, the occasional skirmishes that would break out between the different races have all but disappeared. It’s become harder to make a living as a hunter or mercenary, and youth unemployment is growing increasingly dire. But even if war does give them a temporary job, what comes after? Unless a solution to the fundamental problem is found, nothing will change.”

I listened silently as King Vil continued.

“What we ogres need now is a shift in consciousness away from the idea that violence is supreme. We need to foster a higher culture, nurture a sense of ethics, promote education, and build a new industrial framework. Though the problems we face differ from those of the giants, we too will perish if we fail to adapt. That’s why we must seek harmony, not hostility, with humans. War is completely out of the question. Adopting their culture is our path to survival. That is the situation the ogres face,” King Vil declared, as though letting out all his pent-up emotions.

“I understand. Thank you,” I replied curtly amid the heavy atmosphere. “Next... Queen Fili Nea.”

“Huh? You’re asking me?” Queen Fili Nea seemed nervous. “I’m not really gonna be able to tell you anything about the beastfolk...”

“No, I more or less understand the beastfolk’s circumstances from what Nikul Nora said,” I clarified. “There are just a few things I’d like to confirm. First, he made it seem like the catfolk’s economy was heavily dependent on their trade with humans. Is that true? Humans and beastfolk are still technically enemies, and there shouldn’t be any official relations between them.”

“Yeah, it’s true.” Queen Fili Nea nodded. “Nothing on the national level, of course, but we do a lot of trading with humans. Even catfolk who don’t trade with humans directly often handle goods that end up in human hands eventually, so a lot of people would be in trouble if we stopped being able to trade with them. The same probably goes for the human side.”

“That makes sense.” Even in the empire, there were a considerable number of items labeled as produced in demon territory on the market, and demon handicrafts in particular were popular with nobles. There was nothing unusual about it. In my previous world, diplomatic relations with the Song dynasty had been severed long before I was born, yet private merchant ships had continued to arrive.

“But we aren’t the only ones reliant on it,” Queen Fili Nea continued. “Catfolk purchase stuff like divine demon magic items, tria textiles, and ores mined by ogres to sell to humans. People in all those industries depend on human markets too, don’t you think?”

“I suppose you could say that. Turns out you could answer perfectly fine after all.”

“I just like money, so I know a lot about it.”

“Then this one might be harder.” I hesitantly asked my next question. “I heard that other beastfolk, aside from the catfolk, live very different lives, far removed from commerce. Is that true?”

“It’s true.” Queen Fili Nea gave a small nod, her expression somewhat sullen. “They raise livestock, farm, work as mercenaries—it varies by race. Only catfolk are primarily merchants.”

“Why is that?”

“I’m cute, aren’t I?” Queen Fili Nea suddenly broke out into a wide smile.

“Huh?” I was taken aback.

“Humans are a little more fond of our appearance than that of other beastfolk. We’re sociable, and most importantly, shrewd. That makes us well suited to being merchants.”

“Oh, that’s what you meant.”

“If only other beastfolk were the same. Then they wouldn’t have been envious of us, and we catfolk wouldn’t have had to become the rulers.”

I looked at Queen Fili Nea in silence, and she lowered her eyes and continued.

“There’s barely any benefit to being the ruler, and we only got the title because we had money, yet all we get are complaints. Papa had a really rough time too. And now that the Demon Lord is back, they’re telling us to start a war. It’s so dumb.”

“Nikul Nora was opposed to invasion, so does that mean there are beastfolk who aren’t?”

“Yeah. They all seem to think that going to war and plundering will make them wealthy. There are even some catfolk who support it. Sure, we could make a bunch of money selling weapons to the demons and the humans...” Queen Fili Nea’s voice was clear and resolute. “But I think that’s wrong.”

“I see. Thank you.” With a heavy sigh, I mustered the last of my strength and finally turned to the king of the devils. “All right, King Atos. Are you up for this?”

The young devil king nodded, his expression gloomy.

“There’s actually not much I have to ask you,” I said as cheerfully as I could. “I’m aware that an overly ambitious noble has seized control of your military and the position of representative, but I’d like to know if the devils are facing any other issues.”

His face serious, King Atos thought for a moment, then whispered to the silver devil. “Yes, yes. The king says, ‘Our race continues to develop and has been able to maintain a generally stable society. Certainly, there are numerous minor issues, but none that would seriously threaten our survival as a people. If I were to identify the point of greatest concern’”—the silver devil paused for a moment as though uncertain—“‘it would be me.’”

“What do you mean by that?”

King Atos whispered in his attendant’s ear, and his attendant answered. “The king says, ‘As you can see, I am unable to speak properly—not only can I not give speeches, I can barely speak to my own retainers. Nobles such as Duke Edentrada have been allowed to grow so arrogant due to my inadequacy. It’s not merely because of my age... It’s because I lack the abilities required of a sovereign.’” After a moment of hesitation, the silver devil conveyed King Atos’s words to the end. King Atos himself was hanging his head, motionless.

Silence once again overtook the room, and it was King Sigir who broke it.

“You’re making it hard for any of us to hold up our heads high, saying stuff like that, Atos.” He spoke cheerfully, as though trying to lighten the mood. “I mean, none of us hold any real power.”

An awkward atmosphere broke out among the young rulers. Perhaps all of them harbored a sense of inadequacy about their positions.

“I’ve been wondering, how did all of you come to be rulers at such young ages?” I asked. “I heard demons have longer lifespans and are more resistant to diseases than humans.”

“In my case, it was just chance.” King Sigir was the first to reply. “The previous king had a hard time producing a male heir, and he passed away young. Truth is, most dark elves don’t reach the end of their natural lifespan. As the only prince, I was the one who took the throne. Happens a lot in human countries too, doesn’t it?”

“Yes.” I had heard of similar cases many times, both in this world and my last.

“I think Atos, Vil, and Prusche were pretty much the same, right?”

“Well, my father didn’t die particularly young,” King Vil said, adjusting his glasses. “Nor was he lacking in heirs. I had older brothers, but they all fought among themselves and ended up dying of injuries and the like.”

“I’m not the king’s biological child to begin with. I was hastily adopted when he fell ill and had no heir. Though there was a distant blood relation, they used the emergency to place a young girl like me on the throne. It all reeks of conspiracy, no?” Queen Prusche laughed as though it were someone else’s problem. “That said, it’s not nearly as suspicious as the previous king of the devils, who is suspected to have been poisoned.”

“Yes. The king says, ‘My father, the previous king, was a foolish, violent ruler. It was concluded that he merely died of disease. Such suspicions are pointless to dwell on.’” King Atos once again hung his head.

“That explains the four of you,” I said, moving on. “What about Queen Fili Nea and King Gaus?”

“Papa bought the throne.”

Queen Fili Nea’s answer left me with my mouth agape. “Excuse me?”

“The beastfolk throne is always auctioned off. The highest bidder becomes the next ruler.”

“H-How did that system come to be?”

“That’s all the throne means to beastfolk,” Queen Fili Nea answered as though uninterested. “The different races govern themselves, so the ruler’s never had the power to make laws or tell people what to do. The only reason we even have a monarchy is to stand on equal footing with the other races. The idea is that whoever has money, wants the status, and has the time and motivation should take the role. That’s how it’s set up.”

“Huh...” I was dumbfounded for a moment, but when I thought about it, the beastfolk weren’t a single unified race. They hadn’t conquered one another, and they were only united out of convenience, so it made sense that there was no significant authority vested in their monarch. Perhaps that meant it wasn’t a particularly valuable title.

Queen Fili Nea cast down her eyes. “I don’t know why papa made me queen. His will made me the winning bid, so I didn’t have a choice, but I wonder if he really thought I could do it. He worked so hard to be a good king... There’s no way I can live up to that.”

As I struggled to find a response, King Gaus spoke up.

“In my case, everything is normal.”

“Normal how?” I asked.

“It’s normal for someone my age to become king. Being young doesn’t matter since the previous king handles government affairs. It’s a long-running tradition among giant royalty. They say long ago, the king and all his experienced aides died young, so the previous king had to step back into governance, and that’s how it started.”

It was just like how things had been done in Japan in my previous life, even down to the way it had started. Shortly after I had returned from the continent, the retired emperor took the role of Chiten no Kimi, controlling the government behind the scenes in the place of the young emperor.

“It’s getting late,” Queen Prusche said suddenly. “Could we wrap this up soon, Demon Lord? I’m sleepy.” She let out a large yawn.

Now that it had been pointed out, I realized how long we had been talking. “That’s true. Thank you for your cooperation today, everyone. Get some rest.” I rose from my seat and left the room.

◆ ◆ ◆

“This is heavy stuff...”

Afterward, I found myself mumbling as I leaned against the stone railing on the terrace of the Demon Lord’s castle. As I gazed out at the night forest, a sense of gloom crept over me. The issues the demons faced were more complex and serious than I’d expected. It felt like it was more than I could handle. “I wish this were a problem I could solve with force.”

“You should’ve known better than that,” Yuki muttered in exasperation, poking her head out of my hair. “If their problems were that simple, they would’ve solved them themselves.”

I let out a long sigh. “I really took it too lightly.” Even though I wasn’t an expert in politics, I’d assumed that with the kind of power I had, I would be able to help somehow. In reality, being good at a few spells wasn’t enough to solve anything. “Governments relied on me every now and then in both Japan and the West in my past life... But now that I think about it, the countries in this world seem far more developed than those I dealt with back then. Maybe that’s why the problems they face are that much more complicated.”

“Or maybe they just didn’t call upon you for the difficult problems back then.” Seeing she had locked me into silence, Yuki continued. “Getting back on track, the whole reason you were trying to meet with the rulers was to learn their races’ situations. You’ve more or less accomplished that, so I don’t see any reason to be so pessimistic.”

“That’s true...” Yuki was correct, but my goal in learning about their affairs was to be able to guide the representatives to a unified conclusion. Could I really claim that hearing the young rulers’ stories had made that possible? “At the very least, it’s good to have learned that invasion doesn’t seem to be an absolute necessity. Though guiding things toward an anti-war result would be ideal, I’m still worried about the races where the ruler and representative disagree. From what I’ve heard, those kids seem to be in the right, but I’m sure the representatives have their own reasons.”

The harder I thought about it, the less I felt like I understood. Maybe sticking my nose into demon affairs had been a mistake.

“Huh? Is that an earthquake?” I suddenly felt the ground shake beneath my feet and raised my head. The shaking continued for a bit, then stopped as though nothing had happened. It didn’t seem like enough to topple anything. “It wasn’t a very big one, but that’s still odd.” Unlike my time in Japan, I had barely felt any earthquakes since reincarnating.

“No, it’s not odd,” said Yuki. “You might not have noticed, but there have been several small tremors since we arrived in this land of demons.”

“Is that true?” I’d had no idea. They likely weren’t tremors I would be capable of sensing unless I was as small as a kuda-gitsune.

“I didn’t mention it since it didn’t seem important, but this land might be prone to earthquakes.”

“Hmm...” The frequency of earthquakes varied based on the land. If that’s all there is to it, then it’s not a big deal...

“Seika?” I heard a voice behind me and turned to see the divine demon girl, Lizolera. “What are you doing out here?”

“Nothing much. I just wanted to get some fresh air. Oh, are you okay? There was an earthquake just now.”

Lizolera looked at me blankly for a moment, then replied nonchalantly. “That’s not enough to make me trip.”

“I figured, but...”

“But what?”

“I thought you might be scared.” From my experience in my past life, people in countries that rarely had earthquakes would tremble in fear at even small tremors.

“Why, were you scared?” Lizolera responded with an amused chuckle.

“Obviously not.”

“No need to hide it. I hear human lands don’t have many earthquakes, so it’s only natural.”

“I’m serious. I’m used to it. So, are earthquakes common here?”

“Yeah.” Lizolera nodded, then pointed beyond the vast forest. “There’s a big volcano way off in that direction. They say it’s the cause of the earthquakes.”

“Huh.”

“They’ve been increasing lately. It might be a sign the volcano’s about to erupt.”

“Huh?! Isn’t that a problem?” Depending on the scale, it could cause serious damage. I couldn’t help but worry, yet Lizolera’s tone was completely calm.

“It’ll be fine. Demonkind works together to keep it under control. There hasn’t been a single eruption in my lifetime thanks to that. The earthquakes just grow more frequent every now and then.”

“Hmm...” I was curious as to what she meant by “keep it under control,” but I figured now wasn’t the time to press her on it. Lizolera fell silent, then moved to stand beside me, leaning against the railing just as I was. After a brief pause, she murmured softly as though trying to restart the conversation.

“Everyone’s stressed.”

“Everyone? You mean those kids?”

“Yes. But not just them.” Lizolera continued gazing out at the forest. “Meledeva, Yormd, Persessio... Everyone’s desperate. Governing a people is a heavy burden.” There seemed to be sadness in Lizolera’s eyes.

“Yeah... It wasn’t something I should’ve asked about so casually,” I replied after a pause.

“I feel kinda bad now.”

“Bad? Why?” But Lizolera just shook her head. Left with no alternative, I changed the subject. “Come to think of it, I haven’t heard about the divine demons from anyone yet. Lulum didn’t tell me anything, so I figured there weren’t any pressing issues, but is there anything I should know about?”

“I’d prefer you ask Remzenel that sort of thing.”

“You can just tell me whatever you know. Actually, Remzenel was pretty vague on his stance in the invasion debate. Is that okay for him to do as the divine demon representative? Normally, you’d expect someone in his role to pick the side that benefits his race the most.”

“He’s probably hesitant to do so,” Lizolera responded quietly. “The divine demons don’t have a king, and our sentiments toward humans vary by village. He feels like it would be wrong for someone who’s nothing more than the chief of Diamond Plateau Village to decide the future of our entire race. He thinks there must be someone more suitable than him.”

“Still, he is the representative, so I feel like he should at least do his job.”

“He’s more timid than he seems,” Lizolera said in response to my harsh opinion. “But he’s a brilliant kid deep down.”

“Is he?” Something about her phrasing bothered me. As I furrowed my brow, Lizolera asked me another question.

“How long are you planning on staying here?”

“Good question...” I didn’t have an answer. Although at first the plan had been to stay here until I had a good grasp of the situation and decided on a future course of action, it was starting to seem impossible. Lizolera spoke up again as I wrestled with my thoughts.

“If possible, I’d like everyone to stay here together for a few days.”

“That’s fine, but why?”

Lizolera gave a gentle smile. “I think it’ll serve as a good escape for them.”

Act 2

“A few days, huh?” The next morning, I mumbled to myself as I paced through the Demon Lord’s castle.

Lizolera might have requested it, but truth be told, there was little point in extending our stay here. It was unlikely that anything I learned from the rulers would change the current situation. While I still wanted to learn more about demon society, I didn’t need them for that. Keeping them close by required me to maintain constant vigilance, so I was starting to feel that it might be better to send them home sooner rather than later.

“Hmm?” As I approached the large room with the round table where we had spoken yesterday, I heard voices coming from inside.

“That’s why I’m saying an effective system of laws is necessary. When people realize that breaking the law leads to consequences, their attitudes will change naturally. That’s the first thing we ogres need.”

“You don’t understand. Such things don’t move the people. While your logic may be sound, if you can’t put it into practice, it does you little good.”

King Vil and Queen Prusche seemed to be arguing about something. The other rulers were all gathered in the room, watching the two of them.

“Uh, what’s going on? Why is everyone here?” I asked King Atos, who was the closest to me.

“Ah! G-G-Good morning...” King Atos bowed. It was just a greeting, but it was the clearest I’d ever heard him speak. After that, he immediately whispered into the silver devil’s ear.

“The king says, ‘Everyone just sort of congregated here.’”

“Why, though?”

“The king says, ‘I suspect they all wanted to talk more.’”

“What do you think, Your Majesty?” King Vil suddenly directed the conversation toward me. With the rulers’ eyes all locked on me, I couldn’t help but feel a little flustered.

“I-I’m not even sure what you guys are talking about.”

“We’re discussing what sort of governance we should strive for.”

That’s a pretty serious topic for first thing in the morning.

“I think what the ogres need is a proper system of law. By ‘proper,’ I mean laws that, if followed, will naturally lead to growth and advancement. Awareness through education takes time, so I believe we should begin by using the law to rectify harmful customs such as using personal combat to resolve feuds. That will allow our society to take on a more desirable form. Banning personal combat is considered common sense in human countries, isn’t it?”

“Hmph. Demon Lord, tell him that such things don’t sway people’s hearts.” Queen Prusche scoffed. “Personal combat is a fundamental part of ogre culture, no? Do you expect them to obey a law that is forced upon them against their will? Even establishing such a law would prove difficult. How do you expect to quell dissent from politicians? Ruling a nation is all but impossible if you disregard the will of the people.”

“Still, focusing all your efforts on court politics like you do doesn’t change anything either. Don’t you agree, Your Majesty?”

“Let us hear your thoughts, Demon Lord!”

“Well...” Though I was a bit at a loss from having such a weighty question thrown at me without warning, I tried to draw on my knowledge from my past life to come up with something useful. “Umm... Long ago, a human philosopher left behind these words: ‘Only after he has gained the trust of the common people does the gentleman work them hard, for otherwise they would feel themselves ill-used.’”

“I-I’ve never heard anyone speak like that before...”

“It’s a saying from a distant land. Basically, it means, ‘A noble person earns full trust before guiding others. If he tries to lead without that trust, the people will take it as an attempt to oppress them.’ Confucius—uh, that’s the human’s name—had the same view as Queen Prusche.”

Upon hearing that, Queen Prusche puffed out her chest and nodded.

“On the other hand, he also said, ‘The common people can be made to follow a path, but not to understand it.’ It means something like ‘You can make people obey the law, but getting them to truly understand the reasoning behind it is much more difficult.’ Following that logic, since raising awareness through education takes a while, starting with laws seems like a sound approach.”

King Vil wore a triumphant expression. “See, I told you. If they were the kind of people to listen to reason, I wouldn’t be having so much trouble in the first place.”

“You still don’t get it. Trust is not something you earn through logic—it’s something you obtain through maneuvering, bribes, and showing proper respect. There’s no shortage of ways to make allies.”

“You always go on about that, but you don’t actually do anything with the allies you make.”

“This is pretty interesting. It’s my first time hearing human proverbs.” King Sigir sounded impressed. “Got any more?”

I thought for a moment. “‘There is little to choose between overshooting the mark and falling short’ is another one that gets used a lot. It means, ‘Going too far is just as bad as not going far enough.’”

“Oh, that’s definitely true. That Confucius guy said some smart stuff!” King Sigir seemed pleased.

“The Analects, huh? That really takes me back,” Yuki whispered into my ear. The Analects, a record of sayings and ideas from the ancient philosopher Confucius, was something like a foundational text for noble children. I wasn’t particularly fond of it, but I’d often taught it to my disciples because I thought it was something they should be familiar with, though I’d never expected to be teaching it again.

“Anything else?” King Sigir asked.

“I’d like to know more too,” King Vil agreed. “I’m interested in human ideas.”

“I guess I don’t mind.” Unable to come up with a reason to refuse, I nodded. Guess I’m a teacher again.

◆ ◆ ◆

After that, I began giving a sort of lecture. Though, in truth, all I was doing was picking out passages from the Analects and the Book of Documents that I thought they would find relatable. Much to my surprise, it wasn’t just King Vil, King Sigir, and King Atos listening intently.

“I’m always studying. Private tutors are expensive.”

“I’m dumb, so I gotta study extra hard!”

“Hmph. I suppose I can at least listen.”

I had expected Queen Fili Nea, King Gaus, and Queen Prusche to be bored, but that wasn’t the case at all. Though they tried to play it off, I was genuinely impressed. Studying spells was one thing, but my disciples had often seemed uninterested during academic lessons.

“The king says, ‘That Confucius person must have viewed human nature as inherently good. Many of his words seem to place hope in others’ inner virtue.’”

I gave a slight smile in response to King Atos’s astute observation. “Yeah, that’s why I’m not a big fan.” I’d had that exact exchange with my disciples countless times.

◆ ◆ ◆

The surprisingly successful lesson continued into the afternoon, then carried over to the next day. At first, the rulers had only listened in silence, but they gradually began sharing their own thoughts and knowledge, and the discussions grew animated. It seemed that the teachings of wise men from the Spring and Autumn period of Chinese history were appreciated even among the inhuman of another world. Nonetheless, talking about the same kinds of things over and over would eventually grow dull. With that in mind, I decided to try something new and began introducing them to Chinese poetry.

“Your Majesty, what does the word ‘cataract’ refer to?” As I was trying to recite one of Li Bai’s poems in terms people in another world would understand, King Vil asked me a question.

“It means ‘waterfall,’” I answered.

“Waterfall, huh? I’ve never seen one before.”

“Really?”

“Me neither.”

“Same here.”

“Neither have I.”

I looked over at King Atos, and he shook his head too. It seemed none of them had ever seen a waterfall. “Do waterfalls not exist in demon territory, by any chance?”

“Of course they do,” Lizolera abruptly interjected. I wasn’t sure when she had joined in. “We have waterfalls like anywhere else. There’s a big one too, but it’s deep in the mountains, so it’s hard to get to.”

“As big as the one in this poem?”

“Why don’t we go see for ourselves?” Lizolera said with a smile.

◆ ◆ ◆

“Whoa!”

Everyone let out cries of amazement as they stood before the towering waterfall, white mist spraying into the air. Lizolera had pestered me nonstop after that, so I finally gave in and summoned Mizuchi to take the rulers deep into the mountains. There had been a few scares, like when we’d lost sight of the river along the way, but Lizolera’s guidance proved accurate, and the majestic rapids appeared below us before we knew it.

“Hey! There are fish by the shore over here!” King Gaus called out, peering into the river.

“For real?!” King Sigir exclaimed.

“I wonder what species they are,” said King Vil, running over with King Sigir.

“Whoa, there are so many!” King Gaus shouted.

“We might be able to fish here,” said King Vil.

“Your Majesty! Got any fishing rods?” King Sigir asked.

“Yeah, I do.” I had bought some before leaving Keltz, just in case, then stored them in the other plane. Grabbing the hooks and fishing line, I handed them to King Sigir with a warning. “Make sure you don’t get too excited and fall in.”

“I know!” The dark elf king ran back over to the river and prepared the fishing rod with surprising skill as the ogre and giant watched.

“Whoa! Human fishing rods are so skinny!” King Gaus shouted.

“We have the rod, but what are we going to do about bait?” King Vil asked.

“Let’s check under some rocks for bugs,” replied King Sigir.

“Hmph.” Queen Prusche scoffed, watching the young kings frolic by the riverside. “They’re like children. I can’t be seen with them.”

“Really? Well, I’m gonna go watch,” said Queen Fili Nea.

“The king says, ‘As am I.’ If you’ll excuse us.”

“Ah! W-Wait! I—” Queen Prusche hurriedly followed Queen Fili Nea, King Atos, and his attendant.

As I watched them enjoy themselves, I couldn’t help but grumble. “What am I even doing here?” It was hardly the time to be taking demon children to a river.

“Everyone seems to be having fun. What’s the harm?” Lizolera said next to me. “Breaks like this are needed every once in a while.”

“Maybe, but now’s an important time.”

“You should enjoy yourself too. Constantly worrying is gonna wear you out.”

“Enjoy myself, huh?” What had I used to enjoy back then? The ending aside, my daily life hadn’t been unpleasant, yet I couldn’t recall anything immediately.

◆ ◆ ◆

In the end, we enjoyed ourselves until sunset, then decided to camp out in the mountains. Their reactions ranged from “I haven’t camped since I went hunting with my brother when I was little” to “How far I’ve fallen” to “I’ll go get the firewood!” but they all seemed excited.

Fortunately, I still had the simple tents and blankets I’d bought in Keltz, so we had more than enough gear to make it through the night. For dinner, we cooked the numerous fish we’d caught over the campfire. Though they were basic with just a little salt, everyone devoured them eagerly. They appeared oddly satisfied, given they were no doubt used to eating far finer food.

We slept beneath the stars, and eventually, dawn broke on the next day.

“Hey... Could we go to Twin Moon Lake next?” King Sigir asked hesitantly in the morning light. “It’s a popular summer retreat for dark elves. It’s really beautiful, so I’d like everyone to be able to see it while we’re all together.”

Expecting everyone to be tired from the day before, I was about to turn him down when—

“Sounds good! Let’s go!”

“I’m interested as well. We don’t get opportunities like this very often.”

“I wanna go too!”

“The king says, ‘How can I turn down a friend’s request?’”

“I suppose it can’t hurt.”

Even Lizolera joined in. “Then let’s go. A dragon should be able to get us there in no time. Right, Seika?”

With everyone on board, it was hard to turn him down. The lake wasn’t far, so we arrived without any trouble, but just as we had enjoyed the sights and were about to leave, another king spoke up and said he wanted to visit the White Arc Highlands. After that, we ended up spending the next few days traveling all over demon territory.

Every location we went to, someone would immediately suggest another one. After the breezy, pleasant highlands came a vast, dreamlike cavern. Then, a mysterious mountain shrouded in mist. A massive, ancient bridge which spanned a great river. A strange vertical pit in the ground. And so on—it became a journey through all sorts of unusual and wondrous places that travelers would be prone to flock to.

We spent a good deal of time on Mizuchi, and our nights were spent either camping or in simple lodgings borrowed from nearby villages. They were all doubtlessly exhausted, yet not a single one showed any signs of displeasure. The reason started to dawn on me—they didn’t want to go back. Not to the Demon Lord’s castle, but to their own palaces.

Though they were rulers, they held no power. They might worry about the state of their races, but they couldn’t do anything to change them. Why would they want to return to a place where they were merely propped up as figureheads? And yet, despite everything, they always seemed to carry themselves with the awareness that they were rulers. Whenever there was a moment of free time, they would discuss governance with one another and ask me to tell them about the history of human nations and the teachings of great thinkers.

I finally understood why Lizolera had said that everyone was stressed and needed a break. Even though they were just children—no, regardless of the fact that they were children, they were still sovereigns. It must have been incredibly difficult for them.

◆ ◆ ◆

That night, I suddenly opened my eyes. Above me was a high ceiling with wooden beams. We had borrowed an old, weathered shrine on the outskirts of a giant settlement. It was a humble place, but as we didn’t want to reveal the rulers’ identities, staying at an inn in the center of the village wasn’t ideal.

Sitting up, I looked around at the sleeping rulers. Eventually, I rose to my feet and slipped out of the shrine, careful not to make a sound. Then I called out to the person standing outside, glancing around as if wary of being seen.

“What are you doing up so late, Senecul?” The silver devil turned to face me with a start. Sel Senecul—that was King Atos’s attendant’s name, as I recalled.

“It seems I woke you,” he replied with a slightly apologetic smile. “Sorry about that. I was feeling rather parched, so I’m headed to the well.”

“Can you work a giant’s well all on your own?” The silver devil simply gave me a troubled look. “I take it you noticed King Atos was missing?” At some point, the devil king’s bed had become vacant.

“Yes. That’s why I was going to monitor him. He hasn’t gone far—he’s behind the building, right over there. I assume you can tell he hasn’t left your barrier.”

As the silver devil said, I knew King Atos was still within my barrier. I wasn’t particularly worried about him. “Why are you not by your lord’s side?”

“He seemed to want to be alone,” Sel Senecul replied, unsure of his words. He didn’t appear to have confidence in his actions. “I’m hesitant to go over to him, yet I can’t go to sleep on my own, so I’m waiting here for him to return. If anything happens, I can immediately race to his side.”

“I see.” Relaxing, I let out a long breath. I had intended to question him on his odd behavior, but nothing seemed to be amiss. It was curious that King Atos would want to be alone, but he no doubt had a lot on his shoulders. My experience from my past life told me it was best to leave people alone during times like this. “You should go to bed too. King Atos would feel bad if he knew you were waiting for him this whole time. You don’t need to worry about him.”

With the rulers under my care, I had taken an abundance of caution concerning their safety—maybe excessively so. Even if they exited the barrier and were attacked by monsters or assassins, they would be fine. Turning back around, I continued. “But stop touching the barrier. I have to get up and check every time.”

“Pardon me, Your Majesty.” Sel Senecul stopped me, and I turned my head. “Could you go get His Highness?”

“I thought you said he wanted to be alone?”

“Yes, well...” The silver devil gave an ambiguous smile. “I think he would like it if you were to speak to him.”

◆ ◆ ◆

As I went around to the back of the giant-sized shrine, I heard a quiet voice. It sounded like singing.

When I found King Atos, I came to a stop. The small devil king was seated on a log, quietly singing to himself. Perhaps it was a song passed down among the devils. It was a peculiar melody, unlike anything I’d heard in this life or my previous one, but it seemed well suited to the boy’s slightly high-pitched voice.

“This is a surprise. I had no idea you were so good at singing.”

“Ah! Y-Y-Your Majesty!” King Atos nearly jumped, then straightened up and turned to face me. “I-I-I’m sorry for making you listen to that,” he said, facing the ground. “Was I too loud?”

“No, I didn’t hear you at all on the way here. It’s a shrine for giants, so it’s pretty big,” I replied, giving King Atos a smile and sitting down next to him.

“Umm... H-How did you know I was here?” the king of the devils asked hesitantly.

“Sel Senecul told me. He was worried about you, so try not to go out on your own too much. We’ve got an early day tomorrow too.”

“Right...” King Atos nodded, then spoke haltingly. “When I’m in the palace... I-I-I sometimes sing by myself like this. In a place where n-nobody else can hear...”

“Was that a devil song?”

“Yes, it’s an old folk song. My mom used to s-s-sing it to me when I was little...s-so I really like it.”

I chuckled. “Why not let others hear it too? As a king, I’m sure you have banquets and the like. It’s a shame to keep it all to yourself.”

“L-L-Listening to me...would just upset everyone.”

“I don’t think that’s true.”

“S-S-Someone who can only sing and can’t even speak properly isn’t f-fit to be a king... I’m sure everyone f-f-feels that way.”

King Atos continued as I struggled to find the right words. “I-I’ve been like this ever since I was little. I c-c-can’t get the words out properly. We brought in renowned doctors and teachers and tried all sorts of methods to fix it, b-but none of them worked. S-S-So here I am, still the same. That’s why I t-t-tried to make up for it by studying to be a good king, but...” Atos looked down at the ground. “T-Traveling with you and meeting everyone again...made me lose my confidence.”

“Why is that?”

“Even if they just say whatever...th-th-they’re all smart, insightful, and have clear convictions... Meanwhile, I have nothing. King Gaus and King Vildamd are both concerned about the f-future of their races, and know e-e-exactly what they need to do. King Sigir has e-excellent political instincts. Once he’s older and g-g-gains more power, I’m sure he’ll grow skilled at steering the military. Queen Prusche is adept at c-court politics, and likely already has the s-s-support of many members of parliament. W-W-With Queen Fili Nea in charge, I have no doubt the beastfolk will grow their influence. The s-spread of the monetary economy from human society to demon territory will g-g-greatly benefit her.”

I remained silent so he could finish.

“Yet I-I-I have none of that. I have no path for my people, n-n-no areas of expertise... I-I’m just a figurehead who can’t even speak correctly. M-Maybe I just don’t have what it takes to stand alongside them...” Finished speaking through all his stumbles, King Atos hung his head once again.

After a moment, I spoke up. “I disagree with that.”

“Thank you. E-E-Even if it’s just consolation, I appreciate it.”

“It’s not. In fact, I think you’re the most proper king of everyone.”

King Atos raised his head in shock. “Y-You can’t mean that...”

“I’m serious. You always conduct yourself with grace, and you can answer any question I ask you about your people without hesitation. I’ve never once found your words lacking. The words you leave with Senecul are always perfect—the words of a king.”

“B-B-But...” King Atos didn’t seem to believe it. “I-I-I have no strengths or visions for the future...”

“The reason King Vil and King Gaus have such clear goals is that the ogres and giants still have a lot of room to develop. Devil society seems much more mature compared to them, so it’s only natural that the path forward isn’t as obvious. The more advanced a country grows, the more complex its politics become. You don’t need to have a particular area of expertise. You’re in a position where you have to decide a broad range of matters, so it’s more important that you gather and utilize experts in each field,” I explained. “What you need most is confidence. Hold your head high.”

“Thank you...” King Atos said with a faint smile. “I-I-I feel a little more confident in myself now. I-If only this would help me speak better.”

I thought for a moment, then asked him a question. “Do you stutter because you’re nervous? I feel like you’re speaking more naturally now than when I first met you.”

“Yes. I-I-I apologize for that time. But even under normal circumstances, I find it d-difficult to speak normally. A-A-And as a king, I can’t avoid speaking in front of crowds.”

“Hmm...” I said something I’d been thinking for a while. “Even in my past—I mean, in past human history, there have been several rulers and politicians who had a stutter. Surprisingly enough, some were even considered master orators. I wouldn’t necessarily call it a fatal flaw.”

“Is that true?” King Atos asked, leaning forward. “How did they o-o-overcome it?”

“I-I don’t actually know the answer to that...” For better or worse, I’d never had any disciples with a stutter, so I didn’t know much about it. Nonetheless, I’d feel bad leaving King Atos hanging now. I pondered for a moment. “Do you talk normally when you’re telling Senecul what to say?”

“Yes. Senecul has been my attendant since I was young, s-s-so I can speak to him without feeling any pressure. I-I-In addition, I find myself able to speak strangely fluently when I whisper.”

“Really? So it changes based on how you’re speaking.” Still, he couldn’t just go around whispering to everyone. After thinking about it more, I had another realization. “Oh... What about singing? You didn’t stutter when you were singing, even though you weren’t whispering.”

“Singing? I-I-I’ve never really thought about it...” King Atos paused for a moment. “Now that you mention it, y-you’re right.”

“Then why don’t you try speaking like you’re singing?”

“Huh?! What do you mean?”

“Yeah, like adding a rhythm or melody so it seems more like a song. Then maybe you won’t get stuck on your words. Of course, it might be hard during everyday conversation, but it could work in situations where you’ve planned out what you’ll be saying ahead of time.”

“That’s an intriguing idea. N-N-None of my doctors or instructors ever s-s-suggested such a thing.”

“It’s just a thought. There’s no guarantee it’ll work.”

“No, I-I-I feel like there’s potential. Thank you, Y-Your Majesty. I’ll try practicing.” With a slight smile, King Atos added one more thing. “I-In secret, where nobody can hear me. Like my singing. It’s somewhat embarrassing...”

Act 3

The next day, riding on Mizuchi, a large mountain towered beneath us. The mountain’s surface had only rocks, not a tree to be seen, and white steam rising here and there.

“This is the Great Borderland Volcano that’s causing the earthquakes, huh?” I mumbled.

“Yes.” Lizolera nodded next to me.

Around sunset last night, we had already been to all the notable locations, and with no one suggesting another destination, Lizolera proposed one last place—the Great Borderland Volcano.

Located in the easternmost reaches of demon territory, it was a massive volcano said to be the reason earthquakes were so frequent. Toxic gases characteristic of volcanoes had accumulated in some areas, making it dangerous for people who didn’t know the mountain, so we simply observed from atop Mizuchi. Even then, the scenery was still plenty beautiful.

“Have you guys been here before?” I turned around, and all the rulers shook their heads. Given it was a remote volcano, that wasn’t surprising.

“I hear there’s a vast desert on the other side of the volcano,” said King Vil.

“That’s right. It’s all desert from there to the sea,” Lizolera replied.

“Hmm, yet this side is a forest. How odd.”

“In ancient times, there was a human country on the other side. Though it was large, an eruption thousands of years ago sent lava, sediment, and smoke all in that direction, completely destroying it. As a result, what was once a grain-producing land was abandoned and became a desert. At least, that’s how the legend passed down in local demon settlements goes.”

“Interesting.” If a grain-producing land had suddenly become a desert, either the soil had been infertile to begin with, or the eruption had changed the local climate.

As Mizuchi drew closer, the caldera came into view.

“Aww, there’s no lake of lava,” I mumbled without thinking.

Lizolera frowned at me. “Obviously there’s nothing that dangerous here. It’s not like it just erupted.”

“Are there active volcanoes in human lands?” King Vil asked.

“N-No, I’ve just heard that they exist...” I answered noncommittally. Mt. Fuji in Japan had a smoking lake of lava in its caldera, so I’d gotten my hopes up. I tried to change the subject. “Still, this volcano seems pretty active too. There’s steam all over.”

“Hey, what’s that over there?” King Gaus pointed at what appeared to be a well on the mountain, made out of a material that resembled bricks. And there wasn’t only one—they were scattered in several locations. Although they looked like wells, most of them had no buckets and were nothing more than holes in the ground. In fact, some of them were equipped with complex machinery resembling waterwheels. White steam was rising from all of them without exception.

I tilted my head. I’d never seen anything like them, even in my previous world. They seemed similar to qanat groundwater tunnels in Persia. Are they drawing up hot water or something?

“Those are steam wells,” Lizolera said, looking down at the mountain.

“Steam wells? What are those?” I asked reflexively, unfamiliar with the term.

“Equipment for extracting steam from a volcano.” Lizolera began a more detailed explanation. “The lava warms the underground water in the mountain, creating steam. The well is for retrieving that steam.”

“Just the steam? What’s the point?”

“The dwarves who lived in the area in the past used it as an energy source for mining. The rising steam turns that waterwheel-looking thing, which, when you do...stuff with gears, it then lets you do other stuff. Lifting heavy ores, cutting them, transporting them, whatever.”

“Cutting out a lot of details there.”

“Because I don’t know them. They’re barely used today, anyway.”

“Then why are there so many?” I looked back down at the surface of the mountain. Most of them didn’t have the water-mill-like facilities attached. They were just pits surrounded by stone bricks.

“The steam wells are to keep eruptions in check,” Lizolera explained.

“E-Eruptions?”

Lizolera nodded. “Eruptions happen when the steam in the earth builds up too much energy and bursts to the surface alongside lava and sediment...or so I’m told. Digging holes in the mountain to let steam escape prevents eruptions.”

“R-Really?” I mumbled blankly. I’d never heard that before. “I mean, I’ve heard that steam is part of a volcano’s smoke, but can you truly stave off an eruption that way?”

“I don’t know the details, but it’s what an ancient dwarf sage said. And ever since the dwarves started building steam wells around a thousand years ago, the Great Borderland Volcano has never erupted.”

If it made logical sense and had historical data to back it up, then it was probably true.

“Oh!” King Gaus suddenly exclaimed as though remembering something. “I heard about these from my dad! It’s my first time actually seeing one!”

“You know about them too, King Gaus? It’s my first time hearing about this. Demon culture is pretty impressive.” The other rulers looked at me in disbelief.

“The king says, ‘I’m surprised you didn’t know about them.’”

“Yeah, I would’ve expected you to have heard about this stuff,” said King Sigir.

“Most demons are familiar with it,” Queen Prusche added.

“You all know about it, huh?”

“I learned it from a private tutor when I was younger,” said Queen Fili Nea.

“I picked it up somewhere along the line too. An ogre settlement at the base of the mountain manages the steam wheels now,” King Vil explained. “I believe they use them for mining.”

“Huh.” I was growing increasingly curious. “I wonder if we could go down there for a bit. If people are managing the wells with wheels, then there shouldn’t be any poisonous gas there.”

“Don’t.” Lizolera immediately put a stop to my plans. “In the past, that might’ve been fine, but now that the volcano’s growing more active, we don’t know where there might be gas. There wasn’t this much steam when I came here in the past either. Without someone who knows the mountain to guide us, we should stay away.”

“Hmm... All right, never mind, then.” In truth, I had seen to it that no one here would be harmed by inhaling a little poisonous gas, but I relented anyway. I looked down at the steam wells littering the surface. “I guess they aren’t interesting enough to risk it.”

◆ ◆ ◆

That night, we ended up staying in the nearby ogre village because Lizolera had enthusiastically insisted. Apparently, the village had natural hot springs.

“The king says, ‘Hot springs?!’”

“Whoa. It wasn’t here, but I went to a hot spring run by dark elves with some of the military people a long time ago. Have you guys ever been to one?” King Sigir asked.

“I have! I went with my mom and dad,” said King Gaus.

“It’s my first time,” King Vil said.

The reception was generally favorable. Demons seemed to have a hot spring culture as well.

“Huh?! No way I’m getting in! Absolutely not!” Only Queen Fili Nea was vehemently opposed, but even she ended up heading to the bathhouse, dragged along by a malicious-looking Queen Prusche and expressionless Lizolera. I wasn’t sure if it was because catfolk hated baths, or if it was simply a quirk of Queen Fili Nea herself.

“Phew.” As for me, I was in a clear, rocky field on the outskirts of the village. After I finished lining up the barrels of alcohol I had taken out of the other plane, I wiped the sweat off my brow. I had gradually purchased them all in the settlements we’d been to along the way.

“Now then...” Mizuchi was floating in front of me restlessly as though waiting for something. It might go on a rampage if I kept it in suspense much longer. “Drink all you like.”

No sooner had the words left my mouth than Mizuchi bit into one of the barrels. It deftly warped the hoop of the barrel, then tilted its head and began gulping down the contents. The barrel was emptied in no time, and Mizuchi tossed it aside. Then it promptly sank its teeth into the next one.

“I’m glad you seem to like it,” I muttered, watching the scene unfold. It was demon alcohol, so I didn’t know what it was made from, but ayakashi didn’t tend to be picky about that sort of thing. I had given it all sorts of alcohol in our past world, and its reaction had never changed, be it unrefined or refined sake, or Western wine and ale.

“Hey, how does that taste— Whoa!” Mizuchi’s long body was twisting through the air. Three barrels might have seemed like a lot, but given how big it was, it probably didn’t even amount to a single cup’s worth for a human. “With the exception of tengu, ayakashi are almost all like this,” I mumbled in exasperation. “For all their love of alcohol, they’re total lightweights. It makes it cheaper, at least.”

Yuki poked her head out and spoke in a bitter tone. “I don’t like alcohol. I don’t get why anyone would drink such strange-tasting water. Sweet things are way better rewards.”

“Then there are weird ayakashi like you. I guess I didn’t need to buy so much alcohol, huh?” Just as I was trying to figure out what I’d do with the leftover barrels...

“Huh? Seika?” I heard a voice behind me. Turning around, I saw Lizolera staring wide-eyed at Mizuchi. “Wh-Why did you bring your dragon out? And it’s acting strange...”

“You don’t need to worry. It’s just drunk.”

“Drunk?”

“I’ve been making Mizuchi fly nonstop these past few days, so I gave it some alcohol as a reward.”

“D-Dragons drink alcohol?” Lizolera seemed positively scandalized.

“This one seems to really like it.”

Lizolera watched the completely drunk Mizuchi winding through the air with a worried look. “I’m not sure I feel comfortable riding that tomorrow.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine. It’ll be right back to normal when it wakes up.”

“It’s definitely gonna have a hangover.”

“Demons get hangovers too, huh? Anyway, I’ve never seen it have any issues the day after, so you don’t need to worry. It doesn’t get drunk the same way people do,” I explained.

“What does that mean?”

“It’s just mimicking human behavior. The alcohol it drinks disappears without collecting in its stomach.”

“What an odd monster,” Lizolera mumbled.

To be precise, that’s just how ayakashi are. “Is everyone already out of the bath?” I asked.

Lizolera nodded. Upon closer inspection, her pale skin had a hint of red to it, presumably because she had just gotten out herself.

“Guess I should get in now. Mizuchi won’t be waking up until morning.” Mizuchi had already stopped flying and was now asleep on the ground. Once it got like this, there was no waking it up. That was why it was a standard practice in my previous world to get ayakashi drunk and attack them in their sleep.

“Good idea,” Lizolera said with a nod. “We have to head back tomorrow, so make sure you rest up.”

“Right.” We had decided that our sightseeing throughout demon territory would come to an end tomorrow. We would return to the Demon Lord’s castle, pack our things, and then everyone would be escorted back to their respective palaces. My task—gathering information about the internal affairs of each race—was already complete, so there was no longer any reason to keep them with me. In fact, I probably should’ve sent them back much earlier.

The only reason I had dragged it out this long was because, frankly, I didn’t want to go back myself. Though I’d learned about their situations, I still hadn’t figured out how I should approach their representatives back in Lulum’s village. Thinking about what awaited me after I sent them home dampened my spirits.

“Do you think everyone managed to unwind a little?” The words slipped out before I realized it, like I didn’t want it all to end.

Lizolera nodded. “They all seemed to enjoy themselves. I’m glad we could all get together and see so many places.”

“In that case...” Just as I was about to say “I’m glad,” the vague sense of unease I’d been feeling started to take shape. After a brief pause, I said something else entirely. “In that case, why are humans the only race not here?”

Lizolera silently looked up at me, but I didn’t meet her gaze and continued.

“‘Demon’ is a collective term for several different races. Some are belligerent like the ogres, and others are blessed with strength, like the giants. Under normal circumstances, they would be fiercely at odds, and it wouldn’t be surprising for one race to have conquered all of demon territory. Like the empire for humans.”

In my previous world, the Song dynasty, the Islamic world, and the Roman Empire had all had similar histories. In Japan as well, the imperial court had only come to power by subjugating defiant lands.

“But that hasn’t happened. There may be the occasional skirmish, but overall, the races coexist remarkably well. Even among the rulers and representatives, there’s no sort of friction that would suggest a large war between demons in the past. It must have been this way for a while. Though it’s odd, I can accept it as just being the way things are. But why are humans the only exception? Why can’t they coexist in the same way? What’s the reason for the conflict between humans and demons?”

Still silent, Lizolera gazed up at the twinkling stars. Then she slowly began to speak. “You grew up in a human country, so it’s no wonder you think that. It’s been around a century since the last real war here, so there’s a growing number of young demons who think the same way too. They grow fond of the handy items humans make that get here through merchants, especially lately. But...” Lizolera’s expression turned pained. “Demons and humans fighting is fate.”

“What do you mean?”

“There are two reasons. Hey, Seika.” Lizolera looked up at me. “Demon territory is mostly forest, right?”

“Yeah.”

“When the land is left alone, trees sprout on their own and gradually become a forest. It’s said that in ancient times, all the land was covered in forests, just like demon territory still is.”

“But...” Human territory was mainly open plains. “That means...”

“Exactly.” Lizolera nodded quietly. “Humans cleared away the ancient forests where demons once lived.”

“No way... On such a wide scale?” I expressed my doubt without thinking, but I already knew there was precedent. In my previous world, the West was said to have once been covered in dense forest. The reason it had become so developed was simply that humans had cleared it. But what if there had been humanlike beings living in that forest first? If humans had driven them out in the process of clearing it? Would they not come to see humanity as their enemy? “But despite the differences between demons, they’re almost all stronger than humans. How could they be driven out of their lands back when humans only had primitive technology and were few in number?”

“It’s because they’re weak that they use anything at their disposal. By poisoning rivers and luring them into traps, they can take down even ogres and giants. Until just a few hundred years ago, that’s how humans were killing demons and destroying the forests.”

I couldn’t claim it was impossible. I thought about how humans had fought against powerful ayakashi and beasts, and even each other.

“Occasionally, there will be really strong humans, but there aren’t that many of them. The ones who have killed the overwhelming majority of demons until now have been ordinary, weak humans.”

“So, demons hate humans? Because humans are enemies who invaded territory they once controlled and wiped out their people?”

“Hate?” Lizolera blinked. She looked as though she hadn’t expected to hear that. “No. That isn’t the emotion demons feel toward humans. Humans are a weak, short-lived race with little magical power, yet they kill powerful demons, clear their forests, and use those resources to grow in the blink of an eye and expand their territory. The emotion demons feel isn’t hate—it’s fear.” Lizolera looked at me with a faint smile. “Demonkind fears humanity. That’s why we take up arms and fight against humans.”

Silence fell over the rocky terrain. It stretched on until I spoke up, forcibly trying to break it. “Isn’t that natural?” Lizolera seemed hesitant to respond. “As a settlement develops, the population increases. New fields and homes are necessary. More land has to be claimed—that holds true for any creature. Or are demons an exception?”

“I think that inclination probably isn’t as strong in demons as it is in humans,” Lizolera answered quietly. “Demons tend to remain in their ancestral lands and don’t expand the borders of their villages much. There are sometimes oddballs who seek new land, but they carefully choose places that won’t bring them into conflict with other settlements, because those settlements are someone else’s ancestral lands. That’s why wars between demons are so rare. There’s no cause for conflict when your territories don’t overlap. That is to say, humans expand too much and without concern for others. There’s no other race that settles so willingly, from oceans to mountains, and from hot to cold. Isn’t that the reason humans are constantly at war with each other?”

Now that she pointed it out, I did get that impression. From scorching deserts to freezing tundras, humans were everywhere. Maybe we were the odd ones. “But doesn’t that mean your population will barely increase?”

“Correct.” Lizolera nodded. “It’s often said that the reason demon territory has been pushed so far back is because we’re at a disadvantage against the ever-growing human population. As a result, toward the end of the last great war, all the races implemented policies to grow their populations, and we’ve been able to regain some of our strength. No demon territory has been lost to humans in the past five centuries. But it’s not been without its difficulties—strife between races has increased, and large monsters have all but died out.”

“I see...” Thinking back, the rulers and representatives had said something to that effect. I finally had the historical context and, with it, a fuller understanding. “I get the idea, but you said two reasons, didn’t you?” Lizolera nodded again. “What’s the second one?”

“The existence of the Demon Lord and the Hero,” Lizolera said, her expression slightly downcast. “They’re fated to fight. That means demonkind and humanity will fight too.”

“Isn’t that backward? It’s because humans and demons are at war that naturally strong beings like them are given important roles. Besides, I’ve heard that with the population of both sides increasing, they’ve become outdated militarily.”

“No. The two of them are central to the conflict between demons and humans.”

“Why is that?”

“Because one of them always loses their mind. It’s already happened the moment they become self-aware.”

“Huh?”

“No, maybe losing their mind isn’t the right way to put it,” Lizolera said thoughtfully. “But at the very least, it becomes impossible for them to live in peace. They come to detest and see the other side as the enemy—humans for the Demon Lord, and demons for the Hero—and throw themselves into conflict. Eventually, it engulfs their entire race and becomes a great war. Though it plays out differently, with the Demon Lord raising an army to invade human lands, and the Hero setting out to slay the Demon Lord with a small number of braves, the end result is the same.”

Lizolera frowned as she continued. “Even in the last great war, it was the threat of the Hero that allowed the Demon Lord’s army to form despite opposition from the elves and the dwarves. The reason every great war has ended without either side being completely wiped out is that when either the Demon Lord or Hero leading the war is defeated, a sudden war fatigue begins to spread through both sides. Even the victorious side seems to lose interest. I’m confident that neither demons nor humans would be willing to wage all-out war without the Demon Lord and Hero. After all, neither side is naturally united.”

“Is that true?” I asked after a brief pause. “I’ve never heard anybody make that claim before. There’s nothing about it in legends passed down among humans, and neither Lulum nor any of the representatives mentioned that there might be something wrong with me or the Hero.”

“There aren’t many people who know anymore. But that’s how it was last time, and demons who remembered the great war before that said the same thing happened. So I’m positive.”

“Hold on. The last war is one thing, but did you say the war before that?” The Hero and Demon Lord were supposed to have last been born around five hundred years ago. If I recalled it correctly, the time before that was over eight hundred years ago. Even long-lived demons like elves and dark elves had lifespans of about five hundred years at most. “How do you know demons who were alive eight hundred years ago? Just who are you?”

Lizolera blinked in surprise at my question. “Huh? You didn’t hear from Lulum or the other divine demons?”

“Hear what?”

“Did... Did you think I was just a child this whole time?”

“I wasn’t sure if you would count as a child in human years, but yeah, pretty much.” Lizolera let out a long sigh. “What? Are you actually older than you look?”

“I’m not a child. This may come across as a young divine demon trying to act grown-up, but it’s not.” Lizolera looked down at the ground. “I’ve been alive longer than anyone. Longer than Remzenel, Grand Duke Edentrada, Meledeva, Yormd Luu... I’ve even been alive longer than the elf and dark elf elders.”

“I don’t follow.”

“Divine demons don’t have particularly long lifespans, but I alone have the Eternal Youth skill.” A hint of anguish slipped into Lizolera’s voice. “I’ve been watching over demon territory for 520 years.”

“Huh?” Five hundred twenty years. Such an unthinkable lifespan left me at a loss for words. That meant she would’ve seen the last great war herself. But how had she been alive for so long? “First off, what exactly do you mean by ‘skill’?”

“Over four hundred years ago, there was a devil with a strange ability,” Lizolera began quietly. “He could tell what abilities a person possessed simply by looking at them. He could discern their magical power, their swordsmanship, and even things such as their business acumen or charisma. Not only that, but he could see talents the person themselves weren’t aware of. He said the ability came from a skill known as Status Appraisal.”

“Status Appraisal?”

“Supposedly, it allowed him to see a person’s abilities in written form. He claimed to have had the skill from birth.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like that.” Even in my past life, I’d never heard so much as a legend about such a power. Was it something unique to this world?

“By that time, I was already being confined within the temple due to my lack of aging, but the village chief arranged for him to examine me. That was when he told me that I had an extremely rare skill known as Eternal Youth.”

While I didn’t quite understand what a skill was, I understood that being born with eternal youth was something incredibly rare. In my previous world, eternal youth was something one obtained. There were those who had trained vigorously and become immortal hermits, those who had consumed the flesh of ayakashi, or those such as myself who had used spells. In any case, eternal youth was always an acquired ability, and I had never heard of any exceptions. Even by my sensibilities, Lizolera’s case was an unusual one. That made it hard for me to believe, particularly when unfamiliar concepts like skills and the mysterious Status Appraisal ability were involved.

“Did you ever meet anyone aside from that devil with the Status Appraisal ability? Or anyone besides yourself who possessed Eternal Youth?”

Lizolera shook her head in response. “Though I had the temple look, they never found anyone. But they’re both exceptionally special abilities, so it wouldn’t be odd for someone possessing either of them to have died without anybody else knowing they had them.”

“It might be possible to hide Status Appraisal, but how do you hide Eternal Youth? You don’t age.”

“Eternal youth isn’t immortality. You can be wounded and get sick. It’s entirely possible there was somebody with Eternal Youth who died young and never realized they had it. Especially if they were a race with a long lifespan to begin with.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” It was plausible. Status Appraisal was an ability that could make people think you were crazy if you carelessly talked about it. I couldn’t say for sure that there was no one who had died while keeping it to themselves. I took a deep breath. It’s hard to believe, but there’s nothing I can disprove outright, and it doesn’t sound like she’s lying.

After a brief silence, I spoke to the divine demon girl. “Still, I never would’ve guessed you’d been alive for so long. That explains why even the other races hold you in high regard.” I’d finally unraveled the mystery surrounding Lizolera. Though I could’ve just asked her or Lulum, and I’m sure they would’ve told me, so I guess it wasn’t much of a mystery. “Nobody told me about it, so I thought you were just a child in a high position. Nothing ever really made me think otherwise.”

“Are you trying to say I act like a child?”

“No, uh... Well...”

Lizolera pouted as I floundered under her glare. “What do you want from me? When you look like a child, everyone treats you like one. And when your appearance and lifestyle never change, neither does your personality. Children who have been alive for far less time than I have grown into adults in the blink of an eye.”

“Yeah... I get what you mean.”

I recalled in my previous life how someone I’d met for the first time had said my personality was “more childish than they expected,” and the shock had stuck with me for two days straight. What was I to do? When one was surrounded by young disciples and leading a life that never changed, there was no room for emotional growth. Lizolera wasn’t the only one who’d led a life of constantly being left behind by those around her. Ever since I’d encountered ancient wisdom in the West and given up on bringing my wife back to life, I hadn’t changed a bit.

“But the people around you don’t really treat you like a child, do they?” I gave a weak smile. “Remzenel and the others seem to give you a lot of respect.”

“That’s because I’ve known Remzenel since he was a child.” A smile appeared on Lizolera’s face as though she was reminiscing over the past. “No matter how much time passes, I’m sure he’ll always see me as a slightly older sister.”

“Now I get why he was so unreliable at the meeting.”

“Because of me? I’ll have to be harsher on him in the future!”

“In the future? Cut him some slack, he’s already an old man.”

After laughing for a while, Lizolera spoke slowly. “People don’t see me as special just because I don’t age. I’m sure it’s also because I met the previous Demon Lord.”

“Huh? You met him?”

“There are still a few elves and dark elves who remember the last great war, but I’m probably the only one left who knew the Demon Lord.”

“What kind of person was the last Demon Lord?”

Lizolera chuckled. “Nothing like you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“He was also of mixed blood, but not human—he had the blood of several demon races. He had blond hair, slightly reddish skin, devil horns, black birdfolk wings, and a third eye on his forehead. Mixed-bloods often have a weaker standing, but he always seemed cheerful and was liked by everyone, though he could get a little carried away. At the time, he was traveling with the ones who would later be known as the Elite Four. Though I say I met him, it was when I was still young and didn’t even know I was ageless yet. He rescued me when I was lost in the forest, and we went on a short adventure together. But despite its brevity, I wanted to know more about him. I felt like I would be willing to follow him anywhere. That was the sort of person he was.”

Lizolera took a few steps forward, then turned around to face me. “To be honest, I hoped you might have memories of your past life.” I was stunned for a moment, but she just continued on. “I thought maybe you’d remember me...but of course not. He didn’t seem to have memories of his past life either. Still, the reason I wanted to come with you might have been because I wanted to reclaim something from back then. I’ve always thought that if only I’d been stronger back then, if I’d been able to go with him, maybe I could’ve changed something. To this day, I’m still not good with magic, and I can’t swing a sword, but because I’ve lived for so long, I’ve learned many things. I can do things for others.”

“Yeah, you’ve been a big help.” I paused for a moment before asking a question. “Do you resent the Hero and humans? I mean, the previous Demon Lord was...” Slain by the Hero’s hand. All of the great wars until now had ended through the defeat of one of them.

Lizolera averted her eyes as she answered. “I did. But I’ve been alive a long time, and that feeling’s gone away. After all, no matter how much our races are at odds, there’s no end to demons who choose humans as their partners. Like your mother. When they kept bringing their human spouses and happily sharing the news of their marriage, it was hard to continue hating humans.” Lizolera gave a pained smile. “It’d be nice if we could get along with humanity.”

“Yeah.”

“But I don’t know how they feel. The Hero is a threat. A lot of people died when the Hero’s party attacked demon territory in the last great war.” Her expression turned tormented. “So we might have to unite and stand against them once again this time.”

◆ ◆ ◆

As I was walking to the hot spring, Yuki popped her head out of my hair.

“Giant volcanoes and eternal youth, huh? It sounds like ‘The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter.’”

“Who’s supposed to be whom? Am I the emperor, and Lizolera is Princess Kaguya?” That would mean I’d have to burn something on top of that mountain. I was only half paying attention to Yuki’s joke. I had bigger things on my mind.

I’d learned several new pieces of information from that brief exchange—humans cutting down demon forests, Lizolera’s secret, and most importantly, the situation around the Demon Lord and the Hero.

“One of them loses their mind, huh...” That was what Lizolera had said, yet no such thing had happened. I obviously bore no hostility toward humans, and Amyu was getting along just fine with Lulum and the others. She might have been a little rough around the edges and had a fondness for adventure, but there was no reason she wouldn’t be able to live peacefully.

If I ruled out the possibility that Lizolera was simply mistaken, then it would have to mean that I wasn’t the Demon Lord after all. But then it wouldn’t make sense why the Demon Lord, who was supposed to throw himself into conflict, still hadn’t appeared.

“No, wait.” I realized something and stopped in my tracks. “Is it because of me?” Was it because I had reincarnated? Into the body of the Demon Lord, who was supposed to hate and go to war against humanity? I had no proof, but it would make everything add up. If it were true, it would mean that because I was from another world, I had disrupted the fated conflict between the Hero and the Demon Lord—between humans and demons.

“I give up...” A strained smile crept onto my face.

To think that just being reincarnated could twist this world’s fate so drastically. I never wanted to be in a position to steer the world. Those with power inevitably attract the cunning who are unafraid to exploit and feast on them. That’s why I wanted to reincarnate and become a nameless commoner.

“I guess there are some things you just can’t escape,” I mumbled to myself, staring at the Great Borderland Volcano in the far reaches of my vision. Such was the fate of the strong.

◆ ◆ ◆

As usual, we borrowed a small lodging on the outskirts of the village. The following morning, we made a fire outside and ate a simple breakfast.

Just as we finished eating, King Vil timidly spoke up. “Umm, Your Majesty.”

I could feel the gazes of the other rulers. They had all quickly eaten their meals, then started whispering among themselves, giving the impression that whatever he was about to say had been coordinated in advance.

“What’s got you sounding so serious?” I replied casually, feigning ignorance and taking a sip from my water.

“Well... We’ve been talking, and we think it might be a good idea to have an organization to represent demonkind.”

I immediately spat out my water and began coughing.

“Wah! Are you okay, Your Majesty?” King Vil asked worriedly as I choked. “I thought it was a good idea. Do you not like it?”

“N-No, it’s really good.” I forced a smile despite my internal turmoil.

I never expected the rulers themselves to propose it. An organization to represent the demons was exactly what Lulum and I wanted. If a full-scale war were to break out, it would give us the option to negotiate. More importantly, if they could unify their will without the Demon Lord, they wouldn’t need me anymore. Given the current situation, it was perfect. Still, showing too much delight would seem unnatural, so I reined in my smile.

“What brought this on?” I asked.

“When it comes down to it, we’re just too divided,” King Sigir answered. “It’s supposed to be demons versus humans, so we can’t have that. Especially not when the humans have their giant empire.”

“There are other benefits too,” Queen Fili Nea added. “If demonkind can make a unified currency, it’ll make life a lot easier. I wanna try it.”

“I don’t fully understand it myself, but perhaps it will allow for endeavors that go beyond the boundaries of race,” said Queen Prusche.

“I see.” I nodded, then asked everyone a question. “If you’re making an organization, you’ll need members from every race. Is that going to be you guys?”

“That’s the plan for the time being. We’re the ones who came up with it, so we think that’s the best way to start.” King Vil glanced back at the other rulers. The look they all shared reminded me of the bond between comrades in arms.

I shifted my attention to Lizolera, who was waving her hands as she spoke. “All I’ve done is live for a long time, so I’m not really in the position to be participating. I’ll just get Remzenel or somebody younger to do it.” Lizolera seemed to have been aware of this plan as well. Was I the only one not in the know?

“All right, in that case...” I chose my words carefully. “What stance are you taking on humanity? The representatives are probably still arguing in the divine demon village, but what conclusion have you all come to?”

“We’ve decided to pursue a formal path toward peace,” King Vil said firmly. “War is costly. It’s been hundreds of years since any territory was last taken from demonkind, so now is as good a time as ever for peace. We’d like to establish a nonaggression pact, and then advance our societies together.”

“If demons make greater inroads into human lands, we might see some of them thrive there. We’ve got all sorts of strengths—longer lifespans, physical prowess, and more. I think other races should interact with humans as frequently as the beastfolk, elves, and dwarves do,” King Sigir added.

“All right.” I let out a sigh of relief. With the population growing and prosperity spreading, there were fewer and fewer who remembered the era of conflict. That mindset was no doubt spreading among the demons as well. Still, I had another question. “But are you sure? I thought King Gaus wanted war.”

“It’s fine,” King Gaus said with a smile. “After discussing it with everyone, I realized that all I really wanted was an opportunity for diplomacy. If we can exchange thoughts with other races and interact with humans on top of that, I’m sure it’ll contribute to the giants’ development. I don’t mind.”

“The devil, ogre, and dark elf representatives wanted war, but you’re all fine with peace, huh?”

“Yes. I was opposed to war from the start. I believe this is what’s best for our race,” said King Vil.

“I’m not much of a warmonger either,” King Sigir agreed. “I don’t see any reason we can’t improve relations with the elves without going to war.”

I turned to King Atos, and he nodded confidently.

“All right... I had no idea.” I looked at the ground. Without me even noticing, they’d been talking among themselves about their races and reached a conclusion they could stand behind all on their own. When we first met, I had thought they were just children despite being called monarchs. I had thought they were just content to be figureheads, yet before I knew it...

“Your Majesty, are you crying?” King Vil Asked.

“N-No, I’m not,” I replied, rubbing my eyes. “I think it’s a great idea. I suspect the human side wants the same thing. I’m sure it’ll work out.”

“Thank you! Though it’s not guaranteed we’ll be able to make it happen,” King Vil said with a grimace. The others wore similar expressions.

“We don’t have any real power, after all,” King Sigir agreed.

“I’m worried about what my dad will think,” said King Gaus.

“I’m not confident everyone will listen to me,” Queen Fili Nea mumbled.

“It’s not entirely unworkable. If such an institution were to be formed and the other races insisted on sending representatives, then we’d be compelled to as well. Should every race follow suit, there would at least be a basic structure. Of course, whether it actually functions or not is another matter entirely.” Despite her bluntness, the way Queen Prusche spoke made it seem like she’d thought things out quite extensively.

“How dependable,” I said with a grin.

“Hmph. Don’t expect much. Even if it starts off well, who knows how long it will last?” There was a hint of loneliness in Queen Prusche’s eyes. “This little gathering of friends won’t last forever. Our lives simply happen to overlap for a brief period. Fili Nea and I will die first, followed by Vildamd and Al Atos, then Gaus, and finally Sigir. We’ll die separately, one by one, over the course of centuries. Demon lifespans are all different. And we don’t know that the goals we share here today will be continued after our passing.”

As a solemn mood spread through the room, Queen Prusche continued on. “However, being a ruler means doing what needs to be done now. There’s no use worrying about centuries in the future. Let that be the concern of our descendants. We must fulfill the duties that lie before us at this moment.”

“I...” King Gaus broke the uneasy atmosphere. “I can’t believe you called us friends!”

“Huh?! I-I didn’t say that!”

“Yes, you did! I might be dumb, but my ears work just fine!”

I couldn’t help but smile watching them bicker. “You have my full support. If there’s anything I can do, just let me know.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty. There is actually one favor I’d like to ask of you,” said King Vil.

“Hmm?” I got a bad feeling.

“In addition to representatives from each race, we’ll also need a chairperson—someone who can act as the overall representative and handle negotiations with human society. We were hoping you would take that role, Your Majesty.”

“Huh?!” I couldn’t help but cry out in shock, but King Vil wasn’t finished.

“You’re neutral toward all the races, and you have human blood too. There’s no one more suited to the position. I’m certain there wouldn’t be any objections if you were to become the overall representative. Will you do it?”

“U-Uh... Well...” I broke out in a cold sweat. To be frank, that was the last thing I wanted. I wouldn’t be able to return to the empire if I got stuck in that role. In fact, if I wasn’t careful, I’d be under even greater threat of assassination than in my past life. Still... It’s hard to say no to these kids.

Faltering, I tried to come up with a response. “I-I can’t agree to anything before I think it through. I’ve never held a position like that before, and I’ve got divine demon blood, so I’m not sure I can really be called neutral. I probably don’t have a particularly long lifespan either... M-Maybe we should take a little more time for consideration.”

“I suppose that’s fair. It’s not even established yet, so perhaps that was a little premature.”

I felt greatly relieved at how easily King Vil relented.

“But I hope you’ll at least consider it. We all want you to take the role, and that won’t be changing.”

“A-All right...” I nodded without thinking. Great... Trying to play it off, I stood up. “Well, time to clean up. Unfortunately, we need to get going soon.” As everyone began to move about, chatting noisily among themselves, I was tossing our gear into the other plane when Yuki quietly whispered into my ear.

“Seems like you’ve gotten stuck with a pretty difficult role. Don’t you think you should refuse them instead of staying so vague? If you don’t wanna do it, keeping them waiting is just gonna cause problems.”

“I know that... It’s just hard to turn them down.”

“You really are soft on kids,” Yuki mumbled in exasperation.

Just as I was going to say something in return, the ground shook.

“Whoa! An earthquake?!”

“A large one at that,” said Queen Prusche.

The rulers froze as well, waiting for the tremors to subside. The earthquake felt like it took forever to finally settle.

“That’s not good. Is this building gonna collapse?” King Sigir asked.

“No, from what I can tell, the damage wasn’t that bad. This village is the closest to the volcano, so I’m sure they’re prepared.” As King Vil had said, the village was relatively unchanged. Though the ogres stepped outside curiously, none of them seemed particularly panicked.

“Earthquakes sometimes occur far away from the Great Borderland Volcano, but I don’t think that one was anything to worry about, so— Seika?” Lizolera cut herself off in confusion. Her words didn’t even reach my ears.

I was staring at the Great Borderland Volcano, my chest filled with an odd sense of unease. That feeling finally took shape, and I spoke to her. “There’s no steam.”

“Huh?”

There had been steam pouring out of the ground everywhere yesterday, yet today I could barely see any at all. Spurred on by that unease, I pulled out several hitogata. “I’m going to investigate. Watch everyone for a bit.”

“Wha— S-Seika?”

Leaving behind Lizolera’s bewildered voice, I dashed off, throwing hitogata into the air. Using shikigami as footholds, I climbed into the air, about to open a gateway to summon Mizuchi when—

Something pierced my chest from behind.

“Gah!” I coughed up a thick mass of blood. A pointed piece of metal jutted from my chest, stained red with blood. I looked behind me and saw a white-furred daimon nearly the size of a giant holding the spear. It was likely a type of light-element holy daimon. It hadn’t been there a second ago. Though my vision flickered with pain, I could barely make out the summoning circle and its caster.

“Oh dear. I had hoped to avoid such violence in front of my king.” Standing behind the daimon’s summoning circle was the silver-furred devil, Sel Senecul. His tone was exactly the same as when he conveyed his king’s words. “But I couldn’t pass up an opportunity to kill the Demon Lord. I just finished the preparations, so there’s no better time.”

“S-Senecul?” King Atos looked at his attendant in disbelief. The other rulers stood frozen as though unwilling to accept what had just happened.

His demeanor as gentle as ever, Sel Senecul gave them a small bow. “Have no fear, I won’t lay a hand on the rest of you. Having competent rulers take your thrones would be to the detriment of the empire. Please, continue to be figureheads as you have been.”

“I-I see...” I managed to cough out. “That’s who you’re working for...”

Upon seeing the blood bubble from my mouth, Sel Senecul flashed a relaxed smile. “You can still talk after being pierced through the heart? I suppose I should expect nothing less of the Demon Lord. Nevertheless, it’s only a matter of—”

“Ha ha... Ha ha ha... Ha ha ha...” The silver devil’s smile disappeared as I began to laugh. I grabbed the tip of the spear poking through my chest, creating gallium that corroded the white metal. Twisting my neck, I locked eyes with the devil and gave him a bloodied smile. “N-Not bad... You managed to exhaust one of my substitutions.”

Senecul’s expression went stiff, and the white daimon pulled its weapon back. It attempted to extract the head of its spear, but the corroded metal simply crumbled away.

Freed from any anchor, I landed on the ground as the gaping hole in my chest quickly shut. Drained of its power, a blackened hitogata with a hole in its center fluttered down into the grass. When I turned around, Senecul was no longer there.

“He teleported, huh?” In that case, I’ll deal with the daimon first. I tossed a hitogata in my hand at the spear-wielding monster. It flew through the air, only to be blocked by a black pillar of stone that suddenly emerged from the ground—not only in front of me, but to my sides and back as well. A total of six stone pillars rose up, forming a circle around me. They were no ordinary stone pillars—there were characters written on their surface, glowing with power. “A barrier?”

“Indeed. Being born into the Silver clan, I excel at barrier magic,” Senecul said with a grin, standing on one of the black pillars. “Even a person capable of summoning dragons, utilizing every element, and bringing themselves back from the dead would struggle to wield that power within a magic-sealing barrier. If only you were a pure-blooded demon, perhaps you would’ve been able to put up a fight.”

The massive daimon approached me through the stone pillars. The barrier didn’t seem to be the type that stopped monsters from passing through.

“Now, please die.”

The holy daimon raised its broken spear. With how large it was, it didn’t matter if the spearhead was broken—it could simply crush a human flat. However, just as it was about to strike me, the white metal spear was cut in half with a dull sound.

“Wha—?” Senecul’s eyes went wide atop the pillar, and the holy daimon trembled in fear and backed away. “Wh-What in the world is that?” They were both staring at the ayakashi that had just sliced the spear in half.

Just before the spear came crashing down, a bizarre, crustacean-like ayakashi had emerged from a spatial distortion. It was nearly as large as the daimon, and it had two pincers, a segmented body, and a tail. Overall, it somewhat resembled a scorpion. However, aside from its pincers, it had no limbs to speak of. It had humanoid eyes and hair on its head, as well as a beak.

The silver devil’s expression warped with displeasure at the sight of the absurd being. “Is that a monster? But I’ve never seen anything like it...”

“It’s called an amikiri,” I announced as though monologuing. “Ordinarily, they’re no bigger than dogs. Ayakashi that simply cause trouble by cutting through fishing nets or mosquito screens. But, on rare occasions, giant specimens such as this one can appear. Powerful individuals akin to the braves that sometimes appear among humans.”

“Amikiri? I’ve never heard of such a thing. No such monster exists... And how did you use summoning magic inside my barrier?!”

The corners of my mouth curved into a smile. “It’s not magic.”

The amikiri seemed to glide through the air, and the daimon desperately thrust out its spear. One of the amikiri’s pincers severed the spear at the base; then, in a seamless motion, the other lopped the daimon’s head clean off. I didn’t even look at the head as it rolled away. My eyes were locked on one thing—Sel Senecul weaving a teleportation circle atop the stone pillar.

“You think I’m letting you get away again?”

Phase of metal: Coiling Iron Arrow. A spiraling, cone-shaped iron stake shot forth and struck the silver devil squarely in the shoulder.

“Argh!” The force of the impact sent him crashing to the ground. Perhaps due to the pain breaking his concentration, the devil’s teleportation appeared to have failed. The flow of energy sustaining the barrier created by the black pillars also disappeared the moment he fell.

“Phew, that was close. I’m glad it hit.” The Coiling Iron Arrow flew straighter than normal arrows, so it was more accurate, but that still didn’t make it easy. Deploying hitogata around us, I set up a barrier of my own. He wouldn’t be able to teleport away now. “A devil almost escaped me by teleporting once,” I said, walking up to Senecul. “Seems like you’re still alive. I’d said I handled things pretty well this time around.”

“Heh... Heh heh...” Collapsed on the ground with the iron stake still in his shoulder, Sel Senecul chuckled softly. Leave it to a demon to still be able to laugh after falling from such a height. “Are you showing me mercy? You should’ve shot me through the heart.”

“Don’t get the wrong idea. I just need you to talk,” I said, floating the hitogata to summon Satori in the air. “I’ve never captured a spy from the empire before. You’re going to tell me who you’re working for—”

Suddenly, Sel Senecul coughed up blood. I frowned. The iron arrow hadn’t struck his internal organs, so there was no reason for him to be coughing up blood. He must have broken a bone and punctured a lung, or ruptured his stomach during the fall.

“Oh well. I can heal that easily.” I pulled out a hitogata and chanted a short mantra. I would simply transfer the damage to the hitogata, just like I once had for the carbuncle in the Lamprogue mansion garden. That should be more than sufficient for a demon. However—

“Huh?” I couldn’t help but cry out in confusion. The hitogata his injuries should have transferred to blackened from the center out and lost its power, falling to the ground. There was no sign of anything interfering with the spell. It had activated properly. That could only mean one thing. “You... Your organs...”

“Heh heh...” Senecul laughed hoarsely.

His abdomen looked to be unnaturally sunken in. There was no doubt about it—the moment the iron stake had pierced him, he had teleported his internal organs away. It didn’t require the same distance or precision that teleporting oneself did. Completely missing internal organs was beyond what simple sorcery could heal, and likely beyond the capabilities of healing magic as well. If his goal was to prevent information from being leaked, it was the most surefire method. But even still...

“Why?” I asked, unable to hide my surprise. “Why would a demon give their life for the empire?”

“Heh... What an odd question...” A wheezing sound escaped the devil’s throat. “There are humans who side with demonkind... Why would the reverse not also hold true?” he said, looking me in the eyes. His injuries were so severe that a human would have long been dead, yet Senecul still managed to string words together. However, it wouldn’t last long. “Leaving my heart and lungs...was a mistake... It gave me time for chatting...”

“I guess I didn’t get completely unlucky.”

“Heh... You should flee... Your Majesty.” His words, uttered with a raspy laugh, caused me to stop the hand signs for summoning Satori halfway through. Despite being on the brink of death, the devil wore a satisfied smile.

“What are you talking about?”

“Surely you’ve noticed...the Great Borderland Volcano’s strange behavior... I used large-scale ritual magic to destroy all the steam wells... It will erupt before long... A massive eruption, just like the one that destroyed the human country that was once here...”

My eyes shot open.

“It won’t be easy to repair so many...” Senecul coughed. “Demonkind will be dealt catastrophic damage...to the extent that they won’t be able to oppose the empire anymore...”

“You’re lying,” I said despite my shock. “You didn’t have enough time to do all that.”

“Heh... I told you it was a ritual, did I not? I’m not the only spy...”

I gritted my teeth. What he said made perfect sense. Worst-case scenario, it was possible spies had infiltrated every other race too.

The traitorous demon spoke, coughing occasionally. His breath seemed weaker than before. “Run, Your Majesty... Take the rulers with you. Demon territory is too vast to be destroyed by a single eruption...but production will decrease, chaos will thrive, and they’ll be unable to oppose the empire... That’s all. Now, the great war will...”

“S-Senecul!” A small figure came running over. “Senecul! Senecul!” King Al Atos sounded like he was about to cry as he embraced his attendant.

“Ah... My pitiful king...” Sel Senecul gave a feeble smile. His eyes had already lost their light, and he didn’t turn toward his lord. “It’s a shame... The devil race will continue to suffer under the tyranny of foolish nobles...all because I killed the previous king...to put a child like you on the throne...”

“Senecul?!”

“Hardship awaits you... I’ll soon be gone as well...” Then the silver devil spoke as though exhaling his final breath. “Do your best...to speak...on your own...” The devil’s body went limp, and his head tilted weakly to the side. His breathing seemed to have finally stopped.

A hopeless silence ill-suited to the clear morning fell over the area. I directed a hitogata toward the small devil king kneeling over the traitor’s corpse. “Tell me this, King Al Atos.”

“M-Master Seika? What are you...” Perhaps sensing my unusual state, Yuki hesitantly whispered in my ear, but I ignored her.

“Your attendant was a pawn of the empire. Did you set this up?”

“No...” His voice quivered. Looking up at me, King Atos seemed incredibly frail. But I could see strength in his eyes. “I would never.”

“All right.” I pulled the hitogata away. I saw little reason to doubt him. Gazing out at the Great Borderland Volcano beneath the cloudless sky, I spoke with weighted breath. “Then let’s figure out what we do now.”

Coiling Iron Arrow

A spell that rotates a conical iron stake engraved with a spiral pattern as it’s fired. The gyroscopic effect grants it high linear stability.

Chapter 3

Act 1

Sel Senecul had been telling the truth. Flying toward the Great Borderland Volcano atop Mizuchi, we saw a bleak sight—every last steam well had been destroyed.

Neither the rulers nor Lizolera said a word. Most of the steam wells were buried under dirt and rubble, and it was hard to imagine they could be repaired anytime soon. I tried to contain my frustration. If I’d ignored Lizolera’s warning and gone to see the steam wells yesterday, I might’ve felt the flow of energy. But that was a pointless assumption.

The imperial spies chose this moment precisely because the volcano was growing active and the toxic gases were increasing. Had it been safe enough to approach the steam wells for sightseeing, any random demon would’ve noticed before I did.

“How long do we have?” I asked Lizolera. She hesitated a moment before responding.

“I’m not sure...but the last time the volcano became active, the earthquakes grew more frequent over the course of a month. This time, the peak should occur in around half a month. If it’s going to erupt, it’ll be then.”

“Half a month, huh?” There was barely any time left.

◆ ◆ ◆

We hastily returned to Lulum’s village. It was an emergency, so there was no time to waste. There were several major decisions to be made, and they needed to be made as soon as possible. Estimating the damage, evacuating nearby residents, supplying food, and preparing for reconstruction were all beyond the concern of a single race. It required decision-making on behalf of all the demons.

For that reason, I decided to bring the issue before the representatives who had gathered to determine the fate of the Demon Lord. They had all been granted a certain degree of authority by their respective races, so despite it straying from their original objective, there was no group more suited to handling the wide-ranging decisions the eruption required. I brought the young rulers and explained the situation to the representatives, and the discussion began with much shock and disbelief. Unfortunately, there was little progress beyond that.

“We devils aren’t going to do anything,” Grand Duke El Edentrada suddenly declared.

Remzenel, the divine demon representative, looked like he couldn’t believe his ears. “What are you saying, Edentrada?! Do you have any idea how serious this is?!”

“I understand it well,” the golden devil said, tapping a finger on his temple. “Fortunately, there are no devil settlements in the vicinity of the Great Borderland Volcano. None of our people should be harmed. Thus, we have no reason to act.”

“It was one of your people who betrayed demonkind and caused this!”

“Did you not hear what His Majesty said? Sel Senecul was accompanying the Demon Lord and wasn’t directly involved in the sabotage. There’s no proof any of the spies who destroyed the steam wells were from our race.”

“Such sophistry—”

“You’re the one engaging in sophistry, Remzenel. Any race could have spies among them. We’ve known this. Ours simply happened to be revealed. Expecting our race to bear sole responsibility is unreasonable.”

Remzenel fell silent. Grand Duke Edentrada’s words seemed logical at a glance, but the reality was, there was a good chance the spies who had actually carried out the sabotage had been devils as well. Doing nothing in spite of that was simply an attempt to avoid taking responsibility.

Seemingly giving up, Remzenel turned to the ogre representative. “Domvo, what will you do? There are many ogre villages at the foot of the Great Borderland Volcano.”

“We’re not doing anything either,” Domvo replied.

Remzenel’s eyes went wide. “Wh-Why not?”

The ogre representative was no longer wearing his unnerving smile from before, but his response was just as heartless. “They chose to live there despite the danger. They reap the volcano’s blessing, mining magic stones and ores, yet turn to us when that threat finally rears its head? Only a pathetic weakling would do such a thing. Those people are not our kin. They must help themselves.”

“Th-That’s ridiculous!” King Vil couldn’t hold himself back and shouted. “We receive part of the benefit from the wealth they mine! Their profits increase our tax revenue, and the money they spend circulates to other settlements through traveling merchants! They’re the ones who’ve been maintaining the steam wells all this time! You would abandon them the moment disaster strikes?!”

“That’s simply how things have always been, Your Highness. We made no commitment to them. When the circumstances change, so does our relationship. That’s all there is to it.”

“I won’t accept that! That logic only works for those who are safe! As your king, I command you to work with the other races and respond to the eruption!”

“Your Highness. Are those the words of your mother, Queen Regent Meledeva?”

King Vil’s eyes widened in shock. “Mother has nothing to do with this!”

“Heh heh... If you’re an ogre, then surely you understand,” Domvo said, his malicious smile returning, “those lacking power can’t accomplish anything.”

King Vil was at a loss for words, and the beastfolk representative Nikul Nora took the opportunity to speak up.

“Well, we’ve at least gotta help our own people. And not just catfolk—everyone else too. We’ve got some settlements in the area.”

“In that case, would you be willing to offer funds for the evacuation and restoration efforts, Nikul Nora?” Remzenel asked. “The beastfolk currently possess the greatest financial resources among demonkind. In fact, rather than simply providing funds, why not issue bonds and have the other races purchase those? Then you could be repaid as they develop in the future.”

“No can do,” Nikul Nora said coldly.

“And why not?” Remzenel asked through gritted teeth.

“Money’s somethin’ ya only lend if the other person can pay it back. Payin’ for disaster recovery ain’t like givin’ money to a beggar. It’s too much to do on a whim. These are people who haven’t changed a bit in five hundred years, and you’re sayin’ they’ll pay it back when they develop? When’s that gonna be? It’s just stupid.”

“U-Umm...” Queen Fili Nea spoke up in a small voice. “I...”

“Hmm? Oh, right, the young lady’s here. Help me out here. Tell ’em only a fool loads coins onto a sinking ship.”

“B-But...” Queen Fili Nea hung her head, saying no more.

“Why not get the giants to supply the food?” Nikul Nora continued. “They grow all those weird, huge crops. Dunno how edible they are for us, but sharin’ a bit of that oughta be enough for the evacuees, no?”

“We refuse,” the giant representative Ente Guu said without hesitation. “We have no obligation...to bear any more burdens for other races... Our only duty is to aid our own people.”

“How long are you gonna keep saying crap like that?!” King Gaus shouted. “You’re always whining about what happened five hundred years ago! I might be stupid, but I’m not gonna allow this cowardice! Just share some damn food! What’s the big deal?!”

Ente Guu slowly looked at King Gaus. “The previous king...would never say such a thing.”

“And what’s so different between me and my dad?!”

“Did you not just say...that you’re stupid? There is your answer... You must learn over the long years ahead...until you inherit the former king’s position.”

King Gaus shut his eyes and bit his lip.

“The policy of the tria is similar to that of the beastfolk and giants,” Paraselus, the tria representative, said, following the others. “We will aid our people, but nothing more. There’s hardly any precedent for interracial cooperation on this scale to begin with. The formation of the Demon Lord’s army might be the only example. Frankly, I see no reason this incident should be any different.”

“The same goes for the dark elves,” said General Garasera, the dark elf representative. “With a potential war looming, we’d prefer to avoid any expenditures that might strain our military budget. How about we agree that every race will respond to the eruption on their own? Though it was long in the past, I suspect that’s how the previous eruption was handled.”

Like all the other races, the tria and dark elves seemed to refuse to do anything about the eruption.

“P-Paraselus, must you be so unfeeling?” Queen Prusche timidly spoke up. “This is for the benefit of all demonkind, so why not consider it with a more forward-minded perspective? I traveled across demon territory with the Demon Lord and came across some things I’m certain your mother and sister would like—”

“Your Highness,” Paraselus said coldly, looking at Queen Prusche from the corner of his eye. “This is not the palace.”

“Huh?”

“Please keep your thoughts to yourself here. Parliament and Prime Minister Persessio have given me the authority to make decisions on behalf of our race. That is the role I serve, and this location is where those duties are to be carried out. I hope you understand.”

At a loss, Queen Prusche remained motionless.

Unable to sit idly by, it was King Sigir’s turn to speak up. “H-Hey, what’s the harm in helping out? They’ll need manpower for the reconstruction, and it’d be good experience for the soldiers. Talking about military expenses is pointless when we’re not even gonna be able to fight a war at this rate. So...” King Sigir’s voice faded away.

General Garasera didn’t respond. She wasn’t even looking at her king. King Sigir’s expression stiffened, and he clenched his fists.

“Enough of this! Do you all understand what’s at stake?!” Remzenel shouted. “Our land is in crisis due to human sabotage! When the Great Borderland Volcano erupts, the damage will extend beyond just the nearby villages! If we handle this carelessly, the disparity in losses between races will grow, and we’ll become even more divided! That’s exactly what the humans want! Yet despite that, you lot just—”

“Forget it,” I said, cutting him off. “I’ve seen enough.”

◆ ◆ ◆

That night, I went to the small hill on the outskirts of the village. Just like the first time I’d met with the representatives, I leaned against a white stone pillar and sighed.

“You don’t wanna meet with the Hero girl and the others?” Yuki asked, peering down at me from atop my head.

“I’m not in the mood,” I replied flatly. I couldn’t bring myself to see them right now. I hadn’t even told them I was back.

“Is the volcano erupting really such a big deal?” Seemingly picking up on my mood, Yuki asked a different question. “Mt. Fuji erupted once or twice in our old world, but it was so far from the capital that there was just a little noise and some shaking. Demon territory is probably more vast than Japan, and there aren’t any major cities nearby, so it doesn’t seem like something to be that worried about. Isn’t that why those demons weren’t very concerned?”

“We don’t know that for sure.” My voice trailed off slowly. “While it’s true that the eruptions that occurred while I was alive weren’t anything major, it’s said that around one hundred fifty years before I was born, Mt. Fuji erupted on a much larger scale. Records from the time claim the lake at the foot of the mountain was buried in lava, forests were burned to the ground, and countless people were driven from their homes.”

“Lava and landslides aren’t the only dangerous parts of a volcanic eruption,” I continued. “Ash gets thrown into the air and comes back down later on. It can pile up enough to bury roads and buildings near the mountain, and depending on the wind, it can spread over a large area. The damage extends beyond just the villages at the foot of the mountain. Even if there isn’t much, it can still affect crops if it falls onto fields. It’ll likely reduce the food production of every race, weakening the demons as a whole. That’s the situation we’re in.”

To make matters worse, it would no doubt advance the divisions between races, as Remzenel feared. Races that received relatively minimal damage and had resources to spare would never see eye to eye with races that desperately needed to rebuild. If that happened, the Demon Lord’s army would be the least of their concerns. The rift between demons would be even more impactful than the actual damage.

Of course, it was possible none of that would happen. Perhaps the eruption wouldn’t be very large. In fact, it wasn’t out of the question that the volcano would settle down without erupting at all. But they couldn’t rely on wishful thinking.

The volcano had once destroyed a human country that lay on the other side. There was no guarantee that nature’s fury wouldn’t be directed toward demon territory this time around. As Sel Senecul had said, it wouldn’t result in the complete destruction of demon territory. The majority of their land would still be unaffected. However, if the worst-case scenario were to happen now, with the Hero and Demon Lord both born into the world and the sparks of war already smoldering...

“Then...” After a brief silence, Yuki began to speak. “To put it bluntly, this is the perfect opportunity for you, Master Seika. Your goal has always been to come to an understanding with the demons and return to human lands. The bigger the damage, the more preoccupied they’ll be with it, so they won’t have time for war or the Demon Lord. Depending on the circumstances, it might even be wise for you to cause the eruption yourself.”

“I...” My voice faltered. What Yuki was saying was completely correct. Yet...

“I know,” Yuki said as though she’d fully expected me to be at a loss. “You would never do such a thing. You’d never abandon those young rulers now that you’ve formed a bond with them. It’s like you finally have disciples again after such a long time. You aren’t the only one with a sentimental streak.”

Yuki jumped off my head onto the hill and stood in front of me. “So, it’s clear what you need to do—stop the volcano from erupting. You’re capable of that, aren’t you?”

“It’s not impossible,” I finally said, “but it’s not going to be easy. Even for me.” Speaking with a heavy tone, I continued. “A volcanic eruption is a natural phenomenon of immense scale. Bending it to my will is far more difficult than simply causing destruction of the same magnitude.”

While Rakana’s stampede had also been a natural disaster of sorts, this time was different. Just defeating monsters wouldn’t be enough. I would have to suppress an overwhelming force of nature.

“I can’t guarantee things will go well. If I fail, the volcano is likely to erupt on the spot. And if that happens, no small number of demons may lose their lives.” I remembered the ogre village where we’d visited the hot springs the previous day. Its inhabitants might have been demons, but aside from that, it was just like any other village. They had been overjoyed when I’d left them the extra alcohol as thanks for letting us use their baths. I was certain their village would be buried under ash, if not swallowed up by lava and debris. “I can’t take on that responsibility. I’m a human, not a demon. It doesn’t feel right for an outsider to decide their fates.”

“Then you could at least prepare them,” Yuki suggested. “The eruption might happen either way, so prepare for the worst. Evacuate the nearby residents, secure food and shelter for them, and ensure they can start a life elsewhere. Even if things don’t go perfectly and some difficulties arise, that isn’t your burden to bear. It’s theirs as the ones affected. You did what you could. It’s fair to expect a degree of cooperation and consideration from them.”

“It’s not that simple,” I said with a feeble chuckle. “What you’re suggesting requires a considerable amount of money and manpower, and from what I’ve seen of the representatives, they aren’t going to provide it. Their priority isn’t the demons as a whole—it’s their own respective races. They have no desire to burden themselves on the behalf of others. As a result, all they ever end up doing is curbing one another’s influence and putting things off for later. It’s impossible for the demons to respond as a unified whole, the way things are now. It’s doubtful those in power will be willing to spend much on small, remote villages, and who knows how much effort they’ll put into evacuation.”

“In that case”—Yuki’s tone grew firm—“ask the young rulers.”

“Huh?”

“Let them help you, Master Seika. Not only are they rulers, they’re friends. I’m sure they can make it happen.”

“There’s no point.” I shook my head in resignation. “They’re kids, and they don’t have any real power.”

“No, I’m certain they’ll succeed. I can tell,” Yuki declared. “Because even if it was only for a short while, they learned from you.”

◆ ◆ ◆

The next day, Lizolera, the young rulers, and I took to the skies atop Mizuchi once again. It wasn’t to go anywhere—it was to discuss what came next without being overheard. The crestfallen rulers exchanged glances that said they had no idea what to expect.

Even now, I was still hesitant, but I nonetheless began to speak. “I was born in a land ruled by humans and raised as a human sorcerer. That’s how things have always been.” I continued, looking directly at the young demons. “To me, the inhuman were either enemies or servants to be bent to my will and used. That’s all I ever saw them as—with a few exceptions. Being the Demon Lord still doesn’t feel real. Even now, I have no desire to lead people who aren’t human. I’m a human through and through, and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to be anything else. But...”

“I’ve nonetheless formed a bond with you all,” I announced after wavering for a moment. “And not just you. We’ve been to many different places and met the people who live there. I exchanged words with them and received favors from them. Those aren’t memories I can just ignore anymore. I’m not so virtuous that I want to save everybody no matter what. I simply don’t have that much compassion in me. But I do help those I’ve formed a bond with or owe a debt to.” I looked the rulers directly in the eyes. “I’ll be up-front with you—it might be possible for me to stop the volcano from erupting.”

Everyone went wide-eyed with shock.

“However, I can’t guarantee that. If I try and fail, it’s likely to erupt on the spot. Lava and sediment will engulf the settlements at the foot of the mountain, and ash will shoot into the sky, burying anything nearby. There’s a chance that will happen, and that’s not a responsibility I can take on. I’m just a human. It’s not right for me to decide the fates of the people living here. As things are now, I regret to say that I can’t do anything. Which is why I want you to make the demons act.”

Not waiting for the rulers to respond, I continued. “I want you to evacuate the people living near the volcano, so that I’m not the one who destroys them. Some races have said they’ll help their own people, but their funds and manpower are limited. I suspect it won’t be sufficient. All of the races need to work together to ensure no one is left behind, yet currently, that isn’t feasible. So I’m turning to you, their rulers. I understand your respective situations, of course. I know how difficult this will be, but I can’t think of any other way. Will you get your races to act by your own hands?”

I could feel my guilt growing internally, even as I spoke. I’m just repeating what Yuki said to me, but this really isn’t something I should be asking them. They’re still children. Without their authority as rulers, they have no power. They aren’t going to know what to do. What am I doing, trying to place this burden on them when I know that? Just as I was about to take it back and tell them to forget about it—

“I’ll do it!” One of the rulers’ voices rang out. “Leave it to me! I’ll convince everyone!” It was Queen Fili Nea. Though her blue eyes had tears in them, she was still looking straight ahead.

“Are you sure? But you...”

“It’s fine,” Queen Fili Nea said, rubbing her eyes. “I’m sure papa would’ve said the same thing.”

“Then I shall lend a hand as well,” Queen Prusche said quietly. “Fret not, Demon Lord,” she told me with a faint smile. “I can’t speak for the others, but I’ll have no issues with such a trivial task.”

“Guess I’m in too,” King Sigir said with a sheepish smile. “I’ll do whatever I can. I’m sure it’ll work out.”

“I’m not backing down either!” King Gaus gave a booming laugh. “My dad’s a reasonable guy! I’ve just gotta hit him with everything I’ve got!”

“I’ll do it as well,” King Vil said, his gaze firm. “Most of the people living near the Great Borderland Volcano are ogres. As their king, I owe it to them not to falter here.”

Noticing his gaze, I finally turned to King Atos. The king of the devils, now without his attendant, met my eyes and gave me a solemn nod.

“Are you sure about this?” I asked hesitantly. “I know I’m the one who asked, but this is a lot of pressure.”

“Seika. Everyone knows that.” It was Lizolera who responded, her expression earnest. “Before they’re children, they’re rulers. Don’t take their resolve lightly.”

Her words struck me, and I looked around at the young monarchs. Each of them wore an expression I knew well—the same expression I had seen on my disciples when they’d set off on their own paths.

“All right,” I said with a quiet nod.

Ah, that’s right.

“I’m counting on you all.”

These kids are going to leave me behind as well.

Act 2

Our first destination was the dark elf capital.

“I understand the situation, but I’m afraid offering our support is out of the question,” said an elderly dark elf seated at the end of a long, long table.

An assembly was being held in a chamber within the royal palace at the base of the massive sacred tree. The topic of discussion was, of course, the eruption and dispatching the personnel necessary for the evacuation effort.

“Indeed, I don’t believe this is a situation that requires the deployment of our soldiers. The extent of the damage will be limited. We should do the bare minimum necessary to protect our people and nothing more,” said a different dark elf dressed in a military uniform.

We had explained everything, from the details of the incident to why cooperation between all the races was necessary. We deliberately withheld the possibility of stopping the eruption, as we didn’t want them to take the situation lightly, but aside from that, King Sigir and I spoke with all the sincerity we could muster.

“If General Garasera reached the same conclusion, then there can be no doubt. I don’t believe this matter warrants the presence of His Majesty and the rulers of other races,” said yet another dark elf.

Perhaps unsurprisingly, it didn’t seem like we’d be able to find any support here either. Though myself and the other rulers were attending the assembly under the pretext of providing an explanation, there was no sign that anything we said was being seriously considered.

“Yet if the Great Borderland Volcano erupts, would that not be a catastrophe? As His Highness says, it could impact our food production. Perhaps we should align ourselves with the other races—”

“That’s all the more reason we must limit our expenditures. You might not be well-versed in such matters, but troops cannot be mobilized for free. If food prices rise, we must reserve our funds for that purpose.”

Looking at the members of the assembly, it was clear to me that the military faction was dominant. While only a few were in uniform, there were many others who seemed to be warriors from their builds and posture. They had likely become assemblymen after retiring from the military. These types made up the majority of the assembly, and perhaps because of that, the more scholarly members seemed to have little influence.

Seated at the far end of the table, King Sigir remained silent. He hadn’t said a word since his initial explanation of the situation. At least, until he suddenly stood up. “Sorry, can I have a word?” Everyone present turned to look at King Sigir. “This assembly isn’t to decide whether we should respond or not. As I explained, cooperation with the other races is necessary. That’s the reality of it. The reason I gathered you all here today is to come up with a specific course of action for what His Majesty and I, the king of the dark elves, have decided to do.”

Laughter filled the chamber.

“Your Highness, before we can do anything else, we must first discuss the merits of your policy. That is why the assembly exists.”

“It’s our purpose. Or do you intend to rule as a tyrant, Your Highness?”

“You’ve gone too far, Your Highness. You’re still young and understandably inexperienced when it comes to governance. Let us support you as you continue to learn.”

King Sigir narrowed his eyes at the uncompromising assembly members. “Even after all I’ve said, you still have no intention of listening to me?” There was no response from the long table. “Then I guess that’s that.” Speaking in a grandiose tone, King Sigir’s eyes were sharp. “I’m all out of patience for you people. I’m leaving.”

Even sharper laughter than before rang out from the room.

“Running away from home again?”

“Enough of this nonsense. Do you have any idea how much chaos you caused last time?”

“Where are you headed to now?”

The assembly members chucked condescendingly, but the moment King Sigir’s next words left his mouth, they all froze.

“To the elf and dwarf independent territory.”

“Huh?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Exactly what I said. I’m gonna leave this palace and live in their independent territory from now on. The elves were once our kin, so I’m sure they’ll welcome me. If any of you wanna join me, you’re more than welcome.”

The chamber stirred, and an elderly dark elf addressed King Sigir.

“What is it you intend to do, Your Highness? Are you saying you’ll relinquish the throne and live among the common man?”

“Oh, no, I’m not giving up the throne,” King Sigir said, his voice firm. “Wherever I am is the royal palace. Whatever city I live in is the royal capital. The dark elf capital will be moving to the elf and dwarf independent territory. This place will become a normal city.”

“Wha—”

“Like I said, if you wanna join me, you’re more than welcome,” King Sigir replied.

“A royal capital in the independent territory?!”

“That’s akin to a government in exile! Are you abandoning us and the sacred tree?”

“Don’t be so dramatic. The capital’s just being relocated. What are you making a fuss over?” The corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. “You guys should be happy. Now the elves and dark elves will go back to being one people.”

The members of the assembly were at a loss for words. Obviously, that wouldn’t make them happy. The dark elves had originally separated from the elves over their differences in their relationship with humans. The people still invested in that legacy sought war in order to annex the independent territory and restore their relationship with the elves. In other words, this wasn’t the compromise the dark elves had hoped for.

What King Sigir was proposing was the exact opposite—the dark elves approaching the elves to reconcile. That was what it meant to place their royal capital in the independent territory. There would be some who would support the king’s decision and follow him, but there would be others who could never accept it. If it went poorly this time, there would be no rift between the elven races, but rather, the dark elf society would be split in two.

King Sigir was essentially saying he was prepared to fracture their entire race. Even I was shocked. He had always seemed so mature, putting the masses first.

“Your Highness, do you understand what you’re saying?” the elderly dark elf asked, his expression stiff. “Do you think we’ll allow that?”

“What are you gonna do? Place me under house arrest again?” King Sigir replied, facing him head-on. “Pull that again, and the others aren’t gonna stay silent. They’ll say you’re going too far.”

The assembly members of the military faction held their tongues, their expressions grim. It was only natural. They weren’t the only faction in the government. If the military grew too heavy-handed, there was certain to be pushback. They couldn’t simply do as they pleased and expect the current order to hold.

“By the way, how old are you guys? Two hundred? Three hundred?” King Sigir continued speaking, addressing the assembly members who now had little choice but to sit and listen. “I’m only fifteen. You might laugh at me for being immature, but it has its upsides too. I’m gonna be alive a whole lot longer than you all. How long can you keep me under house arrest? Two or three centuries? Fine, I’ll play your game. Once you’re all dead and gone, and there’s nobody left to carry out your will, I’ll head on over to the independent territory and move the royal capital anyway. You guys can go ahead and be hated by your descendants for pushing the problem onto the next generation. You’ll be remembered as fools who brought chaos upon their own people.”

The chamber was completely silent as King Sigir sat back down.

“Send some troops. You can at least do that much. Don’t worry about the cost. I’m sure the others will handle food and supplies too. The most useful thing we can provide is trained, well-regulated personnel. Let’s show them what our soldiers are capable of. Not killing humans, but saving lives.”

Though the silence drew on, the tide was unmistakably turning.

“If you cooperate, I’m willing to meet the military halfway,” King Sigir said with a small sigh. “You guys were mad because I favored the more scholarly types, right? I’ll listen to what you have to say for once. You guys are the ones shouldering the burden this time around, after all.”

“Do you mean that, Your Highness?” The elderly dark elf asked, adjusting his aged eye patch.

“Yeah. I keep my promises,” King Sigir replied.

“You’re nothing like the old king, are you? He never would’ve resorted to such methods.”

“I’m me. I do things my own way.”

“Very well. Then we shall—”

◆ ◆ ◆

“Man, I’m glad it all worked out somehow! Ha ha!”

A few hours later, we were back on Mizuchi. After that, the discussion concluded successfully, and it was decided that the dark elf military would be dispatched to assist in setting up evacuation sites. The military had engineers in their ranks who would no doubt prove invaluable. I hadn’t expected us to pull it off.

“I came up with that plan a while ago, but I was nervous when it came time to say it. I was worried they were gonna call my bluff and tell me to start packing. I didn’t think it’d work so well, though I guess this means I can’t ever use it again.”

“Really? I’m sorry for making you expend such a valuable means of making the assembly act.”

“What are you talking about?” King Sigir replied with a smile. “I came up with it exactly for a time like this. I’m just relieved I managed to do my part.”

“I see... Are you sure this was for the best?” I asked hesitantly. “You promised to accommodate the military. Weren’t you opposed to their policies?”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” King Sigir said, scratching his head. “They’re my subjects too. The military is vital, so I can’t go around turning down everything they say. Especially when they’re playing such an important role. I can show them a little favor this time.”

“If you say so...”

“And also, that was just a verbal promise,” King Sigir said with a mischievous smile. “I’ll keep things running smoothly from here on. Gotta keep the balance. That ‘achieving the golden mean is the highest level of virtue’ thing, right?”

“Right.” A state of harmony free of extremes was the most desirable form. Just as Confucius had said, I was sure he’d manage things well.

“Next up is Prusche. Are you gonna be all right?”

“Please, what do you take me for?” Queen Prusche scoffed at King Sigir’s question. “I’ll handle things far more adeptly than you did.”

◆ ◆ ◆

Next, we made our way to the royal capital of the tria.

“Hmm. I believe most everyone has said their piece now,” said Prime Minister Persessio, standing next to the queen in the vast, tiered parliament house. “It would seem that the majority is in favor of limiting large-scale support.”

The tria parliament had come to the same conclusion as the dark elves had. Though there were a few voices who agreed with Queen Prusche and me and supported cooperating with the other races, most of them were loath to take on a heavy burden and wanted to limit their aid to their own people.

Unlike the dark elf assembly, there didn’t seem to be one faction dominating the room, but Queen Prusche’s position was nevertheless ignored. They were politicians, and they likely believed they were serving their race’s best interest. The harsh reality left me with a growing sense of frustration.

“Now, let us begin the vote.”

“Before that, I have something I must say.” Queen Prusche suddenly stopped Persessio as he tried to advance the proceedings.

“What’s the matter, Your Highness?” the prime minister asked as everyone’s attention was directed at the queen.

“I just need a moment of your time, old man.”

“Your Highness, I understand your frustration, but this is the parliament. Whatever their personal feelings may be, everyone is acting with the best interests of our race in mind. Even if it’s for the sake of all demonkind, our decision can’t rest on your word alone.”

“I’m well aware. That’s why I’m simply asking you to be quiet for a moment,” Queen Prusche said, looking out over the parliament house.

“Excuse me, everyone.” Seated before the large table, most of Queen Prusche’s small frame was hidden from view. She looked like a child who didn’t belong there, yet her high-pitched voice resounded clearly through the chamber. “I traveled with the Demon Lord to broaden my horizons, yet all I’ve brought back with me is this troublesome mess. You have my most humble apologies!”

The rumble of laughter went through the parliament chamber, and Queen Prusche broke into a slight smile in response.

“I daresay my gifts have always been well received by your wives, husband, children, and parents alike. That’s all the more reason I’m so deeply ashamed to bring such a burden. And now I must add to that shame by making a selfish request of you all.”

At some point, the chamber had fallen silent, and Queen Prusche continued.

“Had I not left the capital with the Demon Lord, I likely would have arrived at the same conclusion as all of you. I wouldn’t have come to know other races, or demon territory on the whole. So long as our people prospered, I would’ve been content. However, it would seem that those simpletons sitting over there have grown on me, and I’ve had a change of heart. I find myself thinking that cooperating with them, just for a little while, might not be so bad. It’s a purely personal, selfish desire, and for that, I apologize. But please, just this once, I ask that you all grant me this wish. That is all.” After saying her piece, Queen Prusche fell silent.

Next, Persessio’s voice echoed through the quiet chamber. “If that’s all, then let us proceed with the vote. All in favor of aiding the other races affected by the eruption, raise your hands.”

One by one, hands rose into the air, and in no small number. Neither the expressions nor the demeanor of those voting suggested they were particularly passionate. They looked somewhat resigned, as though they didn’t have a choice. It certainly didn’t seem that Queen Prusche had managed to change the mood in the room. Yet the flow of hands continued nonetheless. Hands continued to rise, steadily picking up steam until thirty percent, forty percent, then well over a majority of the chamber had their hands in their air before it finally stopped.

“M-My word...” Prime Minister Persessio’s eyes were wide.

For a moment, I couldn’t comprehend what had happened. It wasn’t that Queen Prusche’s speech had struck a chord with them. In fact, those who hadn’t raised their hands were now looking around in disbelief. That could only mean one thing—I had been mistaken to think no one group held sway over the chamber at the start. Queen Prusche’s faction was the dominant force.

It was no ordinary royalist faction either. Normally, when a young ruler had a political faction, there were nobles behind the scenes using them as a puppet to increase their own power. However, judging from what I had just seen, that wasn’t the case here. Queen Prusche was undoubtedly leading the group.

“I’m sorry, old man,” Queen Prusche said, still facing the parliament. “I know how you feel, and how you’ve protected me all this time. How you’ve pushed your aging body for the sake of the country and devoted yourself to governance. And I know that deep down, you’re likely opposed to supporting the other races. But please allow me this one selfish act.”

“I misjudged you,” said the prime minister. His eyes were locked on the parliament, and it was impossible to tell how he was feeling. “I believed that discovering you among the royal bloodline, deposing your rivals, and having you adopted onto the throne was the greatest accomplishment in my career. I truly believed that once you were crowned queen, it was my fate to show you how I governed, teach you, and then leave the country in your hands when I passed.” Persessio turned to face Queen Prusche, a gentle smile on his wrinkled face. “But you’ve grown up faster than I ever imagined.” Turning away from the queen, Persessio faced forward once again. “I don’t suppose you need me anymore. Our fate is in your hands, Queen Prusche.”

“What are you babbling about?” Queen Prusche admonished the elderly man. “You haven’t misjudged a thing. It’s far too soon for you to be retiring.”

“But...”

The tria queen showed no hesitation before the conflicted prime minister. “I still don’t know a thing about governance. I was planning on having you decide the exact details of the support we’re to offer. Don’t think you can abandon me just yet. You have a lot of work ahead of you, old man.”

Persessio looked shocked for a moment, then gave a resigned smile. “You leave me no choice. I humbly accept, my queen.” The expression he wore resembled that of the members of Queen Prusche’s faction.

◆ ◆ ◆

“It’s just that easy.”

A few hours later, Queen Prusche grumbled atop Mizuchi as though it had been a trifling matter. I was quite certain that in reality, it had been nothing of the sort.

“I’m surprised. You had real power all along,” I said.

“Hmph, you can hardly call it power,” Queen Prusche scoffed in response. “I simply made allies as a means of self-preservation, just in case. Gaining the upper hand in parliament means little to someone as clueless about governance as me. I merely showed courtesy to others for my own sake, offering gifts and helping those in need even when they didn’t ask for it. I never expected it to prove useful in such a way.”

“So you do see us as friends, Prusche. I’m glad,” King Sigir teased.

“Wha— I-I simply said that for convenience!” Queen Prusche replied in frustration. “Hmph. No matter. It’s your turn next, Vildamd.” She shot a malicious smile at the ogre. “Have you come up with a plan to persuade that frightening mother of yours?”

“I’m just gonna confront her head-on,” said King Vil, gripping his book tightly. “It’s what she’d want.”

◆ ◆ ◆

Our next destination was the ogre capital. We were led not to an assembly hall, but the vast room where Queen Regent Meledeva awaited us.

“I’ve already heard the news from Domvo,” King Vil’s mother, Meledeva, said, lying on her massive bed. “But I wanted to hear the situation from you personally, if possible. You went there with His Majesty, correct?”

“Yes,” said King Vil. He looked directly at his mother. “If you’ve received a report from Domvo, then you should know what I want.”

“To evacuate the people at the foot of the volcano? That won’t be happening.” Meledeva shook her head. “Informing them of the danger of an eruption is acceptable, but we can’t offer them shelter or food. It goes against the ogre race’s way of life.”

“And what is the ogre race’s way of life, exactly?”

“The strong survive and take what they want. That should go without saying, Your Highness.”

“Is that so?” King Vil took a step forward. “Then I trust you’ll have no complaints if I use force to take what I want here and now, mother?”

“What a hopeless child you are, Vil.” As Meledeva sighed, a soldier who had been standing behind her stepped toward King Vil. He was a brawny ogre, a good bit larger than King Vil, wielding a spear and clad in armor. “You think I wasn’t prepared for this?” Meledeva asked, her voice tinged with disappointment.

The soldier raised the butt of his spear as he advanced. Meledeva showed no hesitation in using force, even against her own son. I hesitated to reach for a hitogata, unsure if I should intervene. What stopped me was King Vil’s complete lack of fear before the soldier. He opened the book in his large hand.

“Come forth from the murky depths! Abyss kraken!” An intense surge of power welled up within the book at King Vil chanted. Its pages released particles of light that materialized into a tentacle lined with suction cups.

“Mrgh! Gwah!” The tentacle grabbed Meledeva’s bodyguard, lifting him into the air.

In the meantime, the rest of its body continued materializing. Five, six, then even more writhing black tentacles appeared. Pale, glowing eyes emerged, followed by four sinister beaks. The giant aquatic monster resembled an octopus or squid. Abyss krakens were high-level water and dark element monsters. The book must have been a grimoire that the monster was bound to. Ogres weren’t just physically strong—as demons, they possessed considerable magical power as well. How King Vil was capable of summoning such a monster was no mystery, but it was certainly unexpected.

“Victory is mine,” King Vil said, shutting the book. The giant octopus trying to eat the guard vanished in an instant, turning back into particles of light and getting sucked into the grimoire’s pages. The ogre soldier fell onto the floor, the dents in his armor making it hard for him to stand back up.

“I’m glad I took the time to decipher this grimoire up in the sky,” King Vil said, looking down at the book. “It’s hard to believe you can expend so little magical power to summon an abyss kraken. The contents of the contract are quite refined. Human wit and ingenuity truly is impressive.”

“Oh, my child, why must you fight in such a way?” Queen Regent Meledeva lamented. “I gave you such a large, powerful form.”

“And more importantly, you gave me a brain. One whose merits I just demonstrated. Are you satisfied now, mother?” King Vil asked, seeing her silence. “I’m asking if this is truly what you wanted. Has this illogical contest of force that takes no consideration of the actual content of our arguments convinced you?”

“You still don’t get it, Vil.” Meledeva smiled as though she were looking at a troublesome child. “It’s not about whether I’m convinced or not. The world has always been that way from the very beginning. For other races as well as ogres. What others buried beneath the surface as they advanced, we kept in its original form. The only difference between us and other races is how obvious it is. If you want proof, just look at your beloved humans—do they not fight among themselves even more than we do?”

“Still, we have to change.”

“Are you capable of making that happen, Vil?” Queen Regent Meledeva asked, her tone gentle but firm. “You’re the one who relied on force just now. How long can someone who turned a human grimoire on his own mother spout those ideals?”

“You seem to have the wrong impression, mother. I’m not a pacifist or anything,” King Vil declared to Meledeva, who blinked in surprise. “Conflict is fine. I’ve worked hard to surpass others. If that’s the ogre race’s way of life, then I won’t deny it anymore. I’m just saying we need to stop relying on something as unproductive and outdated as brute strength as the sole measure of worth. From now on, the ‘strong’ who will survive are the wise. My ideals will make the ogres stronger so that we can endure. I’m no longer limiting my methods to make it happen. If it’s a contest of strength you want, I’ll take it head-on. That is my resolve.”

Her eyes shut, Meledeva remained silent for a while before finally opening her mouth to speak. “Very well. Do as you please,” she announced as King Vil stared in wonder. There was a peaceful smile on her lips. “In defeating me, you’ve earned that right.”

◆ ◆ ◆

The next day, we departed the ogre capital atop Mizuchi.

“That was a little surprising,” I said to King Vil. “I didn’t think you’d stand up to your mother like that.” I had expected a debate or something. King Vil had struck me as someone who detested violence as barbaric.

“I just felt like that was the only way to get her to listen,” King Vil replied curtly. “I did a little reflecting on what Queen Prusche said to me before. If fighting is the foundation of ogre culture, then maybe that’s how I need to reach them. I won’t be able to convince them with words alone.”

“I see...”

“Oh, and I guess,” King Vil added, “I might’ve been a little influenced by a certain giant moron who’s always going on about training and being the first one to charge in.”

“Good for you, Vildamd,” Queen Prusche said cheerfully. “Not only were your demands met, but that frightening mother of yours looked pleased.”

“Did she? It was a little anticlimactic. I have no idea what was going through her head.”

“I’m quite good at reading people. She was just worried about her big-headed son this whole time. I’m certain she’ll support you from now on.”

“You didn’t have to add the big-headed part, but I hope you’re right,” King Vil mumbled.

“The next one’s the real problem,” King Sigir said uneasily. “Think you can handle it, Gaus?”

“Huh? You say something?” King Gaus suddenly raised his head like he hadn’t been listening. In his hands was an open book he had borrowed from King Vil.

◆ ◆ ◆

We reached the giants’ capital while the sun was still high in the sky.

“I’ve received word from Ente Guu as to what happened. You’ve been through quite the ordeal, Your Majesty.”

The previous king, Yormd Luu, expressed his sympathy following my explanation, but continued speaking before I could respond.

“However, I’m afraid we can’t offer any food. If demon territory is in a crisis, then our priority must be our own people. So long as the scope of the damage remains unpredictable, we can’t promise any support. Furthermore, we don’t know if our grains and vegetables are suitable for consumption by other races. We giants are resistant to toxins. We can’t guarantee that what is harmless to us won’t be fatal to another race, nor do we have time to find out. Do you disagree, Your Majesty? I ask for your understanding. Try as you might to persuade me, we have our own circumstances to worry about.”

“No.” I shook my head, and Yormd Luu paused in confusion. “I’m not the one who’s going to persuade you. That’s your son’s job.”

“Oh?”

“Hey, dad! Open up!” King Gaus’s voice echoed loudly on the other side of the doors.

“What is it now?” Looking puzzled, Yormd Luu walked over and opened the door himself without sending a servant.

“Thanks, dad.”

“Gaus,” Yormd Luu muttered, looking at his son. His voice was tinged with exasperation. “What is the meaning of this?”

King Gaus’s arms were full of papers and books. Unable to see clearly, he walked unsteadily to the center of the room and dropped them all onto the floor. “These are documents from the archive! And books I borrowed from an ogre who thinks he’s a scholar!” King Gaus proclaimed loudly, wiping sweat off his brow. “Dad, I’ve just got one thing to say! The giants are gonna send aid to prepare for the eruption! We’ve gotta work with the other races!”

“Gaus, I was just explaining to His Majesty why that isn’t viable.”

“It is viable!” Gaus patted the mountain of documents and books. “If we combine our current food reserves with this year’s harvest, we’ve got plenty to spare! Even if we share some with the people living near the volcano! Other races don’t eat much, so we can give ’em plenty! I did all the calculations!”

“You did the calculations, Gaus?”

“Yeah! I had a little help from a smart ogre and a beastfolk who loves money, but I’m sure it’s all correct! Want me to go over everything?”

Yormd Luu silently glanced at the bookmark-riddled materials and shook his head. “The answer is still no. Helping the other races isn’t worth the risk of our food harming them.”

“No worries there either!” King Gaus patted his pile once again. “I read a bunch of notes by demon travelers who visited giant villages! They go on and on about what’s edible and what isn’t! Guess travelers are picky about food, no matter their race! And for the record, most of it’s totally fine to eat!”

“Where did you get such a thing?”

“From the ogre! He collects demon books as well as human ones. It’s pretty interesting. Wanna read them for yourself?”

Yormd Luu looked down at the books, not saying a word.

“Dad, I’m not gonna call myself stupid anymore. I’m just gonna keep working until I’m not. When people used to mock me for being small, I trained my body to prove them wrong. Now I’ve just gotta do the same thing with my mind. I’ll change myself, but the giants need to change too. Don’t be afraid!”

“You’re right. I’m afraid.” Yormd Luu looked up and faced King Gaus. “The giants have managed to do well for themselves all this time without changing. We’re strong. Hardy. Resilient. We never needed to change. We knew we could live in peace simply by doing as our ancestors did. Do you have the resolve to make what you want happen?” Yormd Luu asked his son, the king of the giants. “Not to accept change yourself, but to make others accept it. There will be backlash. Not only that, but even when you try to change things for the better, they can still turn out worse. The world doesn’t always work in predictable ways. Are you prepared for that? Can you handle the responsibility? Can you be flexible, yet unbreaking in the pursuit of your ideals?”

“You bet I can, dad,” King Gaus said with a grin. “I know all about things getting worse when you try to change them for the better. I’ve gotten hurt while swinging my sword. Just yesterday, I got a headache from reading a difficult book. But that’s how I managed to change, and how I’ll keep changing. Giants are strong, right? It might not be easy, but I’m sure we can handle it. Supplying food is just the first step. We can’t keep hiding away in our villages forever. We’re gonna start changing, little by little. Just leave it to me.”

Yormd Luu silently closed his eyes. He slowly turned his back on King Gaus and responded quietly. “No.”

“Wha—?!”

“You’re not ready yet. I can’t leave everything in your hands.”

“You—”

“I’ll do it myself.” King Gaus blinked in confusion as Yormd Luu continued, his back still turned to his son. “I am the previous king. Governing is my duty. So explain your plan to me.”

“Dad...”

“Giants are long-lived. That makes it all the more difficult for us to accept sudden change. You have to take things slow, Gaus.” Yormd Luu spoke in a deep, resonant tone, like a whale’s song. “Start by changing me.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“I knew my dad would understand!” King Gaus said cheerfully atop Mizuchi a few hours later.

I had stepped away after that, so I didn’t know exactly what decision the previous king had made, but it seemed that he had agreed to contribute food.

“How was that, Your Majesty?! Just like I said, right?!”

“Yeah. You were impressive,” I replied quietly. “I’m surprised you managed to put all that material together in such a short time.”

“Heh heh, I get stuff done when I put my mind to it!”

“Hmph. Don’t get too full of yourself,” King Vil said in annoyance. “You got confused partway through and had to call in me and Queen Fili Nea.”

“My bad, I’m not good with big words yet! Or counting money!”

“I can understand the previous king’s worries. You should hire a smart adviser for the palace,” King Vil sighed.

“That’s a good idea! I should see if there’s somebody like you guys! And thanks for the books,” King Gaus said more calmly. “Sorry we had to leave them with my dad. I’ll make sure to return them once everything settles down.”

“It’s fine. You can borrow them for a bit.” King Vil adjusted his glasses as surprise washed over King Gaus’s face. “You can’t fully understand a book by reading it a single time. I discover something new every time I return to those journals. Now that you’re beginning to interact with other races, you’re the one who needs them most. You can just bring them back when you feel you don’t need them anymore.”

“Heh heh, thanks,” King Gaus said with a grin. “Try not to kick the bucket before then.”

“How many centuries are you planning on keeping them?”

“Now, let’s not get too carried away. There are still people yet to take their turn,” Queen Prusche chided, casting a glance at Queen Fili Nea, who was sitting quietly. “You’ve been keeping to yourself, Fili Nea. How would you rate your odds?”

“Don’t talk to me,” Queen Fili Nea responded unusually harshly. “I’m thinking.”

◆ ◆ ◆

Thanks to the letter sent in advance, preparations for the meeting were already complete by the time we arrived in the beastfolk capital. Beastfolk of various races were seated around the chamber. Still, perhaps due to economic disparity, catfolk appeared to be the most numerous.

“Nikul Nora didn’t make it back in time, but our conclusion remains unchanged,” said an elderly, long-haired catfolk. “We will alert those living near the Great Borderland Volcano and urge them to evacuate. What is the current status?”

“It’s ongoing,” a young, black-furred catfolk, who seemed to be a government official, casually replied. “We’ve already identified suitable settlements to shelter them and sent word. We have plenty of time before the eruption.”

“People are being driven from their homes. They’ll require sufficient monetary support as well. What’s the situation on that front?” another catfolk wearing a monocle asked.

“They’ll receive funds from the national treasury, of course. Given the situation, there’s little alternative. Even if we overestimate the population in the area, we should still have plenty. After all, we catfolk are the wealthiest of the demons,” the young catfolk answered matter-of-factly.

“You catfolk, huh?” a sharp-eyed dogfolk grumbled. “Have you forgotten that this is a meeting of all beastfolk? Or are you saying the races that contribute less in taxes might as well not exist?”

“Certainly not! I meant no disrespect. Merely a slip of the tongue.”

An elderly, lop-eared rabbitfolk man raised his hand. “I have one request. Please take into account those who raise large numbers of livestock. Evacuating them will take time, and finding suitable pastures in the host settlements will be difficult. If possible, I’d like to request additional personnel and feed—”

“I’m afraid we can’t do that.” The young catfolk curtly cut off the wide-eyed rabbit. “You’re basically asking for preferential treatment. That wouldn’t be fair. Those who own other assets, such as property and land, are going to lose everything, so why should we only help herders? Don’t you think that would upset the people who had nothing to begin with?”

“But...”

“Just sell the livestock off,” the catfolk said with a smile. “Convert your assets into money before they become a liability. In times like these, you’ve got to travel lightly. My company can offer quotes if you’d like.”

“That’s ridiculous! You’re planning to use the emergency to extort lower prices! And more importantly, herding is a traditional rabbitfolk business! We can’t just discard the livelihood we inherited from our ancestors!”

“Then suit yourself,” the young catfolk said flippantly, resting his chin in his hands. “The treasury doesn’t have infinite money. There’s a limit to the support we can provide. If you have something you want to protect, then figure it out on your own.”

While it appeared equal at first, his logic clearly favored the catfolk in practice. The assets held by their mercantile race were in the form of currency, precious metals, and trade goods. Though it varied by item, they were far easier to transport and make use of, even as a refugee—certainly more so than livestock. Everyone present was involved in governance, so they had to be aware of that, yet none of them raised any objections. Maybe it was because the catfolk held so much authority.

“That being the case, I must ask the young lady to avoid being selfish,” the young catfolk said, flashing Queen Fili Nea a half smile. “Even the financial support we can spare for our own people is limited. The public would never accept us spending it on other races. Don’t you all agree?”

Though no real voices of assent rang out, the mood in the chamber seemed to be leaning toward tacit approval. It was moving in a bad direction. Yet, nonetheless—

“Umm, I...” Queen Fili Nea looked out at the chamber and timidly spoke up. “I tried really hard to come up with a way to persuade all of you, but I’m not a real ruler like the others, so I couldn’t think of anything. Instead, I’ve brought you all a business opportunity. Money is my specialty.” The mood faintly shifted. “You’ll listen to what I have to say if it makes you a lot of money, right?”

An odd commotion spread through the chamber. Half of them balked at the idea that such a young girl could propose anything of value, while a subtle excitement spread through the rest.

“I’m listening,” said the catfolk wearing the monocle. “As a merchant, I can hardly ignore a proposal brought by the king’s daughter.”

“Hmm, let’s hear it,” the young catfolk agreed, encouraging Queen Fili Nea to speak.

Once the chamber quieted down, she began. “I wanna help out the other races too, not just the beastfolk. But our money is limited. So I was thinking, why not issue vouchers and lend those out instead? Tell the others they can pay them back after they rebuild.”

“And what are these vouchers, exactly?” the elderly catfolk asked.

“Paper that can be used in place of money to buy goods. The value would be written based on human currency, as in how many silver or copper coins it’s worth. Then they can use it to purchase the supplies and food they need.”

“In other words, it’s like a deposit receipt you would find at a human bank?” asked the catfolk with the monocle.

Deposit receipts were, in essence, certificates of custody issued by merchants or others that took on the safekeeping of valuables such as precious metals. Because they could be exchanged for the item being stored, the certificates themselves held value and were sometimes bought and sold.

“And we’re backing them with the treasury’s money?”

“Yes. We’ll exchange the voucher for the designated amount of money for whoever wants it. That way, everyone can have peace of mind.”

“Ah, I see, I see. Deposit receipts are excellent. Since they’re made of paper, they’re light and easily transported, and best of all, you can issue more of them than what you actually have stored. My company has used them before as well. However, where is the opportunity for profit you spoke of?” The young catfolk’s smile disappeared. “The other races will use them to support the evacuees, then the merchants who accept them will come to us to exchange them for actual currency. Money will leave the treasury in exchange for the vouchers. All you’re doing is adding a slight delay. At the end of the day, we’re still lending money to people who may not be able to pay it back, no?”

A silent agreement fell over the chamber. In truth, I was thinking the same thing.

However, Queen Fili Nea shook her head. “No, we’re not lending them money, we’re lending them vouchers. When it’s time for them to pay us back, they have to return the voucher.”

After a moment of silence, the chamber broke out in conversation.

“Then what?”

“The other races buy them back after they rebuild?”

“That means we can sell them for more than their face value.”

“If their price is expected to go up, that means there’s no point in exchanging them for currency. The vouchers will remain in circulation.”

“Hold on, there’s no guarantee their price will go up. There’s no limit to the number of vouchers that can be issued.”

“If I were the young lady, I’d issue another round of vouchers when the price spikes, then use them to buy up currency for more than their face value.”

“Wouldn’t that cause the value to crash?”

“No, so long as the ability to exchange them for currency is guaranteed, they’ll never go below their face value.”

“Ah, I get it,” the young catfolk mumbled. “You wish to use them in the place of currency, correct?”

“Yep.” Queen Fili Nea nodded. “Since the vouchers are what they need in the end, I don’t think the other races will be in a hurry to exchange them for money. They’re light and convenient, so we should be able to use them as paper currency.”

I recalled that the Song dynasty in my previous world had done something similar. They had distributed paper money in the place of heavy, difficult-to-use metal coins.

“I see what the young lady is getting at, but how is this any different from a deposit receipt?” the elderly catfolk asked with a frown. “While it’s true that we could issue more than the amount we have in the treasury, that comes with the risk of financial collapse. If something causes everyone to rush to exchange their vouchers all at once, we won’t be able to pay them.”

“At first, yes, but that won’t be a problem eventually.”

The elderly catfolk looked perplexed by Queen Fili Nea’s response. “What do you mean by ‘eventually’?”

“The way my paper money differs from deposit receipts is that it’ll be used in place of coins on a much larger scale. That’s the natural consequence of lending them out to all the other races.”

“I understand that, but...”

“As a result, we can get rid of the ability to exchange them for coins in the future.”

“Huh?” The elderly catfolk went wide-eyed. “That’s absurd. It would crater the value of paper money in an instant.”

“Only if we cut it off suddenly. It’ll be fine if we slowly phase it out over time. First, we’ll place a limit on the amount and periods when they can be exchanged, then we’ll gradually shrink them. Eventually, nobody will care even if we stop the exchanges completely. Though I’ll probably be an old granny by then.”

“Nonsense.” The old man shook his head. “That would mean the money will have nothing backing it. What will guarantee the value of your scraps of paper?”

“Trust,” the catfolk girl replied as though it were obvious. “A currency’s value isn’t based on the gold or silver it contains. It has value because the people believe it has value—kind of like a ruler, right? The reason I’m allowed to be here with you all is because you’ve decided that my position as queen has value. Once trust has been built up from being used by many different races over a long period, it’ll be okay to stop the exchanges. By then, my paper money should be able to stand on its own as currency.”

In all my years, even having been born in another world, I had never heard such a theory. Frankly, I found it hard to believe it would work. By the time I had visited Song China in my past life, their paper money had already lost a large portion of its value. Yet something about Queen Fili Nea’s words made me feel like I could trust them.

“Normally, you need gold, silver, and copper to make currency. But if your system is successful...” The young catfolk’s voice trailed off.

“Yep.” Queen Fili Nea nodded. “As long as we have paper, we can make as much currency as we want. What do you think? Sounds profitable, right?”

It went well beyond a mere matter of profit. An uproar immediately rang out through the chamber.

“Something so convenient couldn’t possibly work.”

“Surely there has to be a limit as to how much you can issue. A crash would be inevitable.”

“But depending on how far the economic sphere expands, something close might be feasible.”

“We need to create a currency that doesn’t rely on human society eventually anyway.”

“This would make it easy to adjust the volume in circulation.”

“If the value starts to decline, we buy it back, and if it surges, we can just issue more. In that case...”

“Our economy may eventually even dwarf the humans’.”

“Sounds interesting! I’m on board!” the young catfolk shouted enthusiastically. “You’ll need printing devices, right? My company can provide them.”

“How will we prevent counterfeits? I presume we’ll need artisans for the design?”

“We’ll need to consider paper quality and speed as well. Could you prepare a few examples, young lady?”

The merchants were all clearly excited to participate in the opportunity of the century. The mood in the chamber had made a complete reversal. However, at that moment—

“Enough of this!” The source of the sudden outburst was the same rabbitfolk man from earlier. “I’ve held my tongue all this time, and there’s been nothing but talk of money during a crisis! Fili Nea, have you forgotten that you’re the queen of all beastfolk?!”

“Huh? B-But...”

“Not everyone here is a merchant!”

Upon closer inspection, the mood in the chamber was varied. The excitement was primarily coming from the mercantile catfolk. Among the other races, many were watching with cold expressions.

“The catfolk who stand to benefit may be pleased, but what of the rest of us? Are the disaster victims who will be buried in debt for the sake of your profits supposed to be happy? We have our own ways of life that we’ve always protected. We can’t all live the way the catfolk do. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” The rabbitfolk stood up from his seat. Several others stood up as well, seemingly in agreement.

“Wait!” Queen Fili Nea shouted, trying to stop them. “Is the way of life you’ve protected something that cheap?”

“Huh?”

“Is it something so worthless you can get it without spending money? Is it something you can just pick up off the ground like a rock?”

The rabbitfolk man’s eyes narrowed sharply. “Queen or not, if you insult us any further—”

“It’s not, right?!” Queen Fili Nea cut him off. “It’s precious precisely because you can’t easily get it back once it’s lost! But continuing the way you have isn’t enough to protect it, is it? I know. More and more rabbitfolk are selling off their livestock because it’s too hard to get by. But deep down, they wanna buy them back. And it’s not just the rabbitfolk—every race has something they wanna protect, and something they wanna gain. Everyone has something that’s deeply valuable and important to them.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I’ll protect that something.” Queen Fili Nea looked directly at the wide-eyed rabbitfolk man as she spoke. “Because I’m your queen. I might not be as capable as the others, but I know a lot about money. If you’re ever in need of money, I’ll help you.”

“Can we truly place our trust in those words?”

“You can!” Queen Fili Nea spoke with confidence. The expression on her face would have been unimaginable when we’d first met. “I’ll make sure everyone has money coming out of their ears!”

◆ ◆ ◆

“I’m exhausted,” Queen Fili Nea said wearily atop Mizuchi. The sun was already beginning to set. “I’ve never talked so much in my life.”

“You did a good job.” I offered a quiet word of thanks to the catfolk girl. Not long after that, financial support from the beastfolk had been officially approved. There wasn’t much time, so at first it would be simple paper with a modest design, but it was more or less exactly what Queen Fili Nea had proposed. “Do you really think everything you said will happen?”

“No idea.” The tired beastfolk queen gave a response that didn’t inspire confidence.

“Huh?”

“I mean, nobody’s ever done it before. I don’t know for sure that it’ll work out. But if things go the way I hope, it should be fine. Though it requires the people to keep trusting.”

“Trusting your paper money?”

“The paper money, yes, but also me,” Queen Fili Nea said with a gloomy tone. “The ruler has to be trusted just as much. If they don’t think I’m doing a good job, they’ll take the throne away from me and start the next auction. That’s how the beastfolk system works. But I’ll do my best.”

“You’ve changed a lot, haven’t you?” The words escaped my lips without thinking. “You’re like a completely different person compared to when we first met.” Everyone here was practically unrecognizable, but she was likely the one who had changed the most.

“I think so too.” The white catfolk girl giggled bashfully, and the other rulers started to speak up as well.

“I couldn’t understand what you were saying, no matter how many times I heard it,” said King Gaus.

“That’s understandable,” King Vil agreed. “Even I found it a tad hard to believe.”

“Fili Nea’s always been good at math,” said King Sigir.

“Perhaps I should curry favor with the beastfolk while I have the chance,” Queen Prusche mused.

“In that case, I want a carpet this time,” Queen Fili Nea replied.

I turned to look at the young devil who was silently gazing at the forest’s edge by himself. King Atos hadn’t said a word around us since the incident with Senecul. He would still nod or shake his head, so there was some communication, but he seemed to be avoiding any greater interaction.

“King Atos, are you okay?” Lizolera asked quietly. “You don’t have to force yourself if you don’t want to. Missing a single race’s cooperation isn’t the end of the world. We should be able to manage.”

King Atos silently closed his eyes and shook his head.

“No, let’s go,” I said, seeing his response. Though he maintained his silence, he didn’t appear to be upset. A quiet determination shone in his eyes despite his having lost a close attendant in the worst way possible.

◆ ◆ ◆

“Hmph, what an utter waste of time.”

By the time we reached the devils’ capital, their discussion was already on its second day. It went without saying that the topic was the recent incident. However, more time had been spent on the fact that a spy had infiltrated the royal palace than on the eruption. The volcano matter had been settled on the first day, and to little surprise, they had decided not to take action, likely because they had no settlements nearby.

So, when King Atos returned, an attitude of indifference hung over the chamber. In place of King Atos, the council’s chairman, the devil chancellor, read aloud a document the silent king had handed him advocating for sending aid. In response, the council members openly sighed or snorted derisively. It was clear they had no intention of revisiting a matter that had already been decided.

“Helping the other races?” A devil with reddish-brown fur scoffed, her hand in front of her mouth. “That’s a complete waste of effort. Demonkind isn’t some merry band of friends. What has our king allowed the Demon Lord to rope him into?”

“Marchioness, that’s too far,” said a large, gray-furred devil. “But you’re right that helping them doesn’t benefit us. I see no reason to do so.”

“The discussion was already settled yesterday,” an old, black-furred devil wearing an eye patch said with a smirk. “Any further debate would be pointless. What do you think, Chancellor?”

“Hold on, I’m in favor. If the other races have all decided to offer aid, and His Highness agrees, then we need to reconsider and take those facts into account,” said a young, silver-furred devil.

“My, what a convenient way of changing the subject you’ve found, Count,” said the red-furred devil from earlier, a smirk playing on her lips. “If the scrutiny on the Silver clan gets any harsher, your own position might be in danger.”

“Now, that’s an odd thing to say. I do believe the one in charge of royal affairs was none other than a member of the Red clan. Is it not you who should be under scrutiny, Marchioness?”

“We’re getting off topic. We should be discussing whether we aid the other races.”

“We already decided that we aren’t. Further discussion is a waste of time.”

“No, we’ve received new information, so we should open the debate back up.”

The council began talking over each other. Fortunately, some members seemed to be in favor of helping the other races, though they were clearly in the minority. As the chamber fell into disorder, the portly devil who served as chancellor and council chairman raised his voice to bring the situation under control.

“Everyone, please quiet down for a moment. Perhaps we should hear from His Highness directly.” The chamber had gone silent, but his words caused whispers to begin once again. The portly devil continued, the corners of his lips curved into a grin. “I couldn’t quite grasp the details just from reading the document. However, seeing as His Highness insists on this course of action, I’m sure he has sufficient grounds to persuade us. I think it would help us come to a decision if he were to explain the situation again in his own words, wouldn’t you all agree?”

“Indeed. That would be faster.”

“No objections here. Do as you like, Chairman.”

The red and gray devils voiced their agreement, then the chamber filled with several more voices shortly after. I gritted my teeth. It was clear what the chancellor’s goal was—he wanted to humiliate King Atos and bring the subject to a swift close.

King Atos wouldn’t be able to speak properly in a place like this. The attendant who had spoken on his behalf had betrayed him, and now he was all alone. The chancellor likely believed that if he faltered his way through a speech and drew the ire of the council, the matter would be settled on the spot. Of course, pointing that out would be seen as disrespectful and give the opposition more ammunition, so even those in favor of aid could only grimace bitterly, unable to raise any objections.

Seated in the corner of the chamber, I found myself rising to my feet until King Atos looked my way. There was no panic in his eyes. He seemed so calm and in control that I automatically sat back down.

“If you would, Your Highness.” With a malicious grin, the chancellor encouraged King Atos to begin. The young devil looked around the chamber, then finally started to speak.

“How shameful.” That single statement alone caused the faint murmuring among the council members to return to an uncanny silence. The young king’s voice echoed through the chamber. “This is the devil council? The ones squabbling and spouting such prattle are supposed to uphold our race?”

“His Highness is speaking...” Hushed whispers spread through the chamber.

“Now, I don’t believe anyone here is a fool incapable of comprehending the current situation,” King Atos continued as though he were singing. “Therefore, I will be speaking to put my own thoughts in order. Ladies and gentlemen, we are at war. Sixteen years ago, the Demon Lord was born alongside the Hero. He has returned to us, and now human sabotage threatens our way of life. If that’s not war, then what is?”

“And what is it you all are doing in such a situation?” King Atos asked. “You turn a blind eye to the humans’ attack, close your ears to the cries for help from the other races, and spend all your time trying to pin the blame on one another. Is this conduct befitting of those who govern the devil race? You act as though you have no idea what war is.”

Everyone was listening to the young ruler’s words now. King Atos continued with a sweeping gesture that seemed directed at all the assembled council members.

“I’m sure there are those among you who object to what I just said. ‘I know exactly what war is. We’ve been at war this entire time,’ you might claim. And you would be correct. The last great war was five hundred years ago, and though demonkind and humanity have never come to blows in the time since, we’ve been fighting nonetheless. However, it’s not a battle fought by warriors on the battlefield. It’s a battle of governance—a contest in amassing strength as a people. It’s your battle as legislators.”

“No blood is shed here in the council, and no lives are lost,” King Atos continued. “You’ve likely all been compared to warriors who risk their lives to protect their comrades, and then dismissed as all talk and no action. But I know the truth. Soldiers and supply lines do not appear out of thin air. Prosperity leads to strength on the battlefield, and your battle to uphold that prosperity is no less fierce. I know of your valor, your achievements, and the wounds you all bear from that fight.”

King Atos turned to face the old, black-furred devil. “Marquess Dal Davil. You’re a veteran who knows the history of this chamber better than anyone else. You claimed your seat before the age of forty, and for the past two hundred years, you have helped govern the devil race. I still remember every amusing tale about parliament members you told me here back when I was a child. Yet what moved my heart more than any other was a story my mother told me about you. How you came to blows with an opposing councillor, and how the injury you sustained in that fight cost you the sight in one eye, but you nevertheless went on to establish the aid system for wounded veterans. I’m proud to have a vassal like you.” The aged devil simply stared at the young king, mouth agape, unable to form any words.

Next, King Atos turned to the large gray devil. “Grand Duke Nel Neudross. You passed no fewer than sixteen laws concerning food supply. Without a doubt, it was you who saved the devils from famine caused by our rapid population growth. I’m sure there were people who accused you of acting in self-interest due to your large farmlands, but I know the truth. You donated four of your plantations to the royal family. When food was first distributed to the poor, you were there in person to witness the effectiveness of the law firsthand. Such a feat could never have been achieved through selfish motives alone—your lofty ideals were what made it possible.” The large devil averted his eyes and looked down as though ashamed.

King Atos then turned his gaze to the reddish-brown devil. “Marchioness Rol Roga. After losing your husband, Marquess Tel Teolos, you inherited his title in place of your young son and quickly rose to prominence in the council. You passed four laws, took the initiative in condemning corrupt councillors, and despite your duties, you raised your five children with distinction. One of your sons has gained power as your heir, the other two serve in the military, and your two daughters married into the families of a grand duke and count, supporting your lineage. My mother admired you, and even my father, the previous king, held you in high regard. As a child, I believed it was women like you who would support the future of the devil race.” The reddish-brown devil’s eyes had gone wide, captivated by the young king’s words.

One by one, King Atos addressed all the councillors. “Count Sol Sortlas, Marquess Ol Ogliss, Countess Kil Kineze, Viscount Hel Helic...” Each time a name was spoken, it was as though the very air around that person began to shift. At last, having addressed every one of them, King Atos cast his gaze across the chamber once more.

“I’ll say it once again—I know of your valor, your achievements, and the wounds you all bear. If brave champions such as yourselves are by my side, then I have no fear. I can fight. Together, we can fight this great war marked by the birth of the Demon Lord and the Hero. We can overcome the humans, secure prosperity not only for our race but for all demonkind, and pass this resolve on to our descendants. That is what I believed.” King Atos stopped speaking for a moment. He looked over the room, which was now completely silent, then spoke again. “And that’s what I want to continue to believe. Now, cast your votes!”

King Atos stood up from his seat, his voice resounding through the chamber. “Those who would stand with me in common purpose, rise and clap your hands together! I welcome you all as comrades in arms!” A painful silence filled the room, only to quickly be broken.

“I approve!” The silver-furred devil was the first to stand. “I’m with you, Your Highness!” he shouted, his voice full of emotion as he applauded.

“As am I.”

“Me too!”

The councilors stood one by one, clapping their hands. Even the red, gray, and black-furred devils who had been opposed stood and clapped.

“I agree!”

“We stand together!”

“We won’t let the humans do as they please with our land!”

“We’re with you, King!”

“Your Highness!”

“Our king!”

“King Atos!”

“The true king!”

I found myself completely overwhelmed. King Atos had swayed their hearts, without any shadow of doubt. Not through negotiation like King Sigir, or behind-the-scenes maneuvering like Queen Prusche. Nor was it through force like King Vil, logic like King Gaus, or profit like Queen Fili Nea. He had seized authority as a king through a single speech. King Atos stood tall as thunderous applause filled the chamber as though celebrating the birth of a new king.

“Chancellor Bel Begrose, what is your decision? You were capable enough to rise to the position of chancellor despite your mixed heritage, so it would be quite reassuring to have your support.”

The portly devil abruptly knelt before King Atos, then answered in a shaky voice. “Please, allow me to stand by your side, King Al Atos.”

“Then our decision is made,” King Atos declared. “I will leave the particulars of the aid to you all, who are better versed in this type of situation. I trust everything will align with our decision. I must accompany His Majesty and see this through to the end. I’m counting on you, everyone.”

King Atos turned around, looked at me, and headed for the exit as I followed him.

◆ ◆ ◆

After leaving the chamber and walking a short distance, King Atos collapsed onto one knee.

“Are you all right?” I asked.

“Y-Yes,” he replied feebly. “I-I’m just a little tired.”

I knelt down to meet the young king at eye level and asked the question that had been on my mind. “How did you speak so smoothly back there?”

“I used the method you taught me,” King Atos said bashfully. “I tried speaking like I was singing. I’ve actually been practicing this whole time.”

“You have? I know I’m the one who suggested it, but I didn’t expect it to work so well.”

“I fear it went a little too well. I instigated them when we were supposed to be making peace with the humans. I can see this coming back to bite me later.” A bitter smile played on King Atos’s face before it was overtaken by sorrow. “I wonder what Senecul would think if he could see me now.”

“Maybe he’d regret what he did.”

King Atos had won over the council. Power had been returned to them, and they would no longer bend to the whims of individuals like Grand Duke El Edentrada. If only he were still alive, I felt like he might have found another way.

“Maybe so,” King Atos said with a gentle smile. “I wonder if he’d be proud of me.” The young devil stood up and looked at me. “Your Majesty, the fate of our land is in your hands. Please.”

I silently nodded. After all the young rulers had done, I couldn’t let them down.

Act 3

Disaster relief efforts among the various races began swiftly. Funds, personnel, food, and supplies were all distributed where they were needed. People were sent to settlements where evacuation had been delayed, temporary encampments for each race were established in suitable locations, and preparations for food rationing were well underway.

Despite the initial confusion, I was shocked at how rapid the response had been—it was so coordinated it hardly seemed like the work of several different races. Of course, it hadn’t started that way. The turning point had been when Remzenel returned to Diamond Plateau Village and assumed overall command.

“We’re running low on materials to make the encampments. Speak with the beastfolk merchant companies and make the arrangements. If the dark elf squad that was dispatched to the ogre settlements has returned, we should have enough people for the construction. In addition, the food provisions from the giants have become excessive. Inform them that they only need to send enough food for their own people now.”

Using a tablet-like magic item to contact the other races, he handled nearly all the decisions and instructions on his own. Given the lackluster impression he’d made in our first meeting, I was genuinely surprised.

“See, I told you,” Lizolera said with pride. “Remzenel’s a bright kid.”

◆ ◆ ◆

“This way, Your Majesty.” An elderly ogre guided me up the mountain. The volcano had started to show signs of activity earlier that day, so I left the rulers behind and headed to the Great Borderland Volcano. There was something I needed to think about.

Before me was a barren slope, dotted with sparse grass and shrubs, yet none of the steam wells I’d seen before. That was because we weren’t on the demon side of the mountain—we were on the side that faced the desert where a human country had once stood.

“Just a little further. It should be just beyond the rock you can see over there.”

“Got it.”

I had asked around the ogre village at the foot of the mountain for anyone familiar with the area’s geography, and the elderly ogre claimed to have seen what I was looking for. Though it had been over two centuries ago, he said he still remembered the location. I flew to a nearby location on Mizuchi, relying on the paths etched in his memory to reach my destination.

“Ah, as I thought. Here it is, Your Majesty.” The elderly ogre stopped and raised his head.

We had found exactly what I’d been looking for—a dark tunnel carved into the mountain’s surface. It was too small to be called a cave, and was just barely large enough for a single human to fit inside.

“This is the remains of an abandoned mine,” said the elderly ogre. “It’s said to have been excavated by the fallen human kingdom long ago.”

“It certainly seems that way. Thank you, elder.” I looked back at the mine. From the outside, it was impossible to tell how far it extended into the mountain. Hopefully, it would be fairly deep.

“You shouldn’t go inside.” As I stepped up to the mine shaft, the elderly ogre called out to me. “There’s a risk of cave-ins or poisonous gas.”

“It’s fine, I’m not going in myself.” I changed several hitogata into bats and sent them into the cave. The interior was quite complex, with some paths blocked by cave-ins, but fortunately, it seemed to extend deep into the heart of the mountain.

I can work with this.

◆ ◆ ◆

Finally, the day arrived. I gazed at the Great Borderland Volcano from a distance atop Mizuchi. Although I was floating a good distance away just to be safe, it was a clear day, so I could still see it well. Truth be told, rain might have been preferable to suppress the spread of smoke, but I couldn’t afford to delay any longer.

The earthquakes had been gradually increasing in both frequency and scale, and the volcano was liable to erupt at any moment. Thanks to everyone’s combined efforts, the people at the base of the mountain had evacuated. With only half a month to prepare, it was nothing short of a miracle that we had made it in time. Even if I failed, no one would die. However, that was no reason to let the opportunity escape.

“Man, doing something this serious makes me nervous,” I mumbled to myself. I turned around and looked at the others riding Mizuchi. Lizolera and the six rulers were all silent. They were probably even more nervous than I was. “To be honest, I’ve never been fond of politicians. I have some unpleasant memories.” They silently listened as I continued. “I chose to come meet you all of my own volition, but it wasn’t because I particularly wanted to. I just thought it would be better than talking to those representatives. I wasn’t all that enthusiastic.”

The young emperor I had been close to had wound up entangled in a power struggle, plunging the capital into chaos that had resulted in my death. I knew all the details, so I couldn’t bring myself to blame him, but that didn’t bring me any comfort. It was possible these kids might end up walking similar paths. However...

“But now,” I said with a deliberate smile, “I’m glad I met you all.” Without waiting for them to respond, I turned back to the volcano, blazing with an internal fire all my own.

Most of the preparations were already in place. The mountain was surrounded by spell cancellation hitogata, and I had left another singular hitogata with a certain spell on it in the innermost depths of the mine shaft we had found yesterday, alongside a bat shikigami to keep watch.

I took a deep breath, then slowly began to make hand signs. The spell engraved on the hitogata began to take form in accordance with the ritual, creating a small sphere approximately eighteen centimeters in diameter. The bat’s eyes couldn’t see color, but had I been there in person, it would have been a metallic silver color. That said, no one would ever look at it directly unless they were prepared to give up their life.

The sphere flared with blinding light, and the bat shikigami vanished without a trace in an instant.

Phase of metal: Heavenly Radiant Collapse. The spell detonated in the depths of the mine shaft. The thick bedrock was torn apart, and with a thunderous roar, smoke, earth, and lava burst high into the sky from the mountainside. The blast was powerful enough to shake the heavens, and then the shock wave spread as though covering the sky. A moment later, it even reached us, despite how far away we were.

“Whoa!”

“Wh-What the—?!”

The rulers screamed as the wind and sound struck them simultaneously. Even Mizuchi flinched. Billowing smoke rose into the air as sediment and lava flowed down the mountainside. I carefully watched the eruption, not allowing myself to relax.

“All right, it seems like it worked...” I would’ve been at a loss if it hadn’t worked after a spell like that. The metal I had created with the spell was known as uranium in the West. It was used for things such as coloring glassware, but it constantly emitted an invisible, toxic light, and prolonged exposure was said to cause illness.

There was also a slightly lighter type of uranium that occurred far less often—a ratio of less than a hundred to one. When only that lighter form was gathered and concentrated, it resulted in uranium that released a massive explosion when it reached a certain mass. It possessed enough destructive power to wipe out an entire country.

The explosion not only caused massive destruction, but it also caused other materials to emit that toxic light. Any land where concentrated uranium was detonated was said to become uninhabitable. In fact, a city in ancient India was said to have been destroyed by that very force. But, just this once, it was a force of hope. As I had hoped, the sediment and lava were flowing only toward the desert, where no settlements lay. There had been no sign of major earthquakes or further eruptions since the initial blast.

Finally, I released the hand sign I had been maintaining. “It looks like we’re fine.” I could see, amid the billowing smoke, an immense amount of steam mixed in with the ash. Letting out a sigh of relief, I turned to the others. “Now that the pressure from the steam is gone, it shouldn’t erupt anymore.” They must have still been stunned, as no one responded. Still, they could relax now.

If I couldn’t stop the eruption from happening, I just needed to make sure it happened safely. That was my plan to contain the disaster. One side of the mountain was a vast, uninhabited desert, so as long as I could make the sediment and lava flow in that direction, the damage could be minimized. I had hoped to cause a safe, controlled eruption by triggering an explosion deep within the desert side of the mountain, destroying the pocket of built-up steam. It was fortunate that the old human mine shaft had remained. Had it not been there, I would’ve had to dig a hole myself, adding several days to the process.

“Even an act worthy of the gods like causing an eruption is child’s play to you, Master Seika,” Yuki said, slightly poking her head out of my hair. “I never expected you to solve things so easily.”

“I wouldn’t say it was easy,” I replied quietly. “If I hadn’t found that human mine, I might not have made it in time. I didn’t know I’d be able to destroy the steam pocket accurately, whether the lava would flow the way I wanted it to, or whether something unexpected might happen... It was a gamble.”

That’s why it was necessary to evacuate everyone at the foot of the mountain. There was no guarantee that the blast wouldn’t cause the lava to hit the villages. I couldn’t drag them into something so risky.

“I’m glad it worked on the first try, though I guess I could’ve restarted and tried a few times.”

“Oh, really?” Yuki’s tone was suddenly less enthused, but even I didn’t have endless cursed energy. There was no guarantee it would have succeeded on the second or third tries either, so I was honestly relieved.

I poured cursed energy into the hitogata I had dispatched around the volcano and began a large-scale dispel. I needed to restore all the things that had been made toxic. That was the most problematic part of Heavenly Radiant Collapse, but creating an equally powerful blast with gunpowder required an absurd amount.

The now safe smoke, cleansed of the spell, seemed to be naturally drifting toward the desert. Some ash would probably fall on demon territory as well, but with any luck, it would just make cleanup a bit of a pain and nothing more.

“Wow...” King Sigir mumbled. “Did His Majesty do that?”

“That was crazy...”

“I had no idea magic was capable of such a thing.”

King Gaus and King Vil both wore expressions of disbelief as well.

“I’m a little scared...”

“He may be able to destroy humanity altogether with that power.”

Queen Fili Nea and Queen Prusche muttered, their faces tense.

“Indeed,” King Atos said confidently. “That’s why we can’t stay here.”

Heavenly Radiant Collapse

A spell that creates enriched uranium and causes a nuclear explosion. Natural uranium contains 0.7% fissile uranium-235. When sixty kilograms of uranium-235 are enriched to 95%, the 5% uranium-238 will undergo spontaneous fission, causing a nuclear chain reaction. The energy released is equivalent to sixteen kilotons of TNT. Because it amounts to a surface-level nuclear explosion, it causes severe radioactive contamination in the surrounding area, requiring that the radioactive material be returned to normal by dispelling it afterward. Uranium is an element that was discovered in the modern age in reality, but it has been used to color glass since ancient times, and in this work, it was isolated by an ancient Roman alchemist.

Act 4

Word of the eruption quickly spread to every race. It was hard to miss, given its loudness. Although we returned to Diamond Plateau Village, the various races sent research teams to investigate the volcano, so we were aware of the ongoing situation. The lava hadn’t cooled yet, but the volcano was done erupting, and only steam was rising out.

The earthquakes seemed to subside over the next few days, and the volcanic activity would likely continue to gradually abate. Ash was still falling on the surrounding area, so it still wasn’t fit for habitation, but the people living at the foot of the mountain would eventually be able to return, and the steam wells would be rebuilt.

While I did ask them to keep quiet about it, I think everyone could tell what I had done wasn’t the sort of power to be spoken about lightly. Once we were confident it had succeeded, we headed to the Demon Lord’s castle and held a small celebration. We bought the best ingredients we could find in the nearby village and cooked together. King Gaus and King Sigir were surprisingly good at cooking, and it turned into a more extravagant meal than I had expected.

The rulers talked about various subjects. They started with how the high officials had been underwhelmed by the anticlimactic eruption of the great volcano, then moved on to matters of the royal courts, their people, and what lay ahead. Though they had always been on fairly good terms, perhaps because of everything they had gone through, they now seemed more at ease with one another than they had at the start. Maybe they felt like there were things they needed to say while they had the chance. The crisis had passed, and it was nearly time for them to return to their respective palaces. I stepped away after a while, but it seemed the others kept talking late into the night.

The next day, the rulers declined my offer to take them back to their capitals. Instead, they asked me to take them to Twilight Forest Village.

“Huh? Why there?” I asked. Lulum’s village was on the edge of demon territory. It was inconvenient, no matter which capital they were returning to.

“Well, we were thinking we’d return with the representatives,” King Vil said, glancing at the other rulers. “They’re all politically influential, so we figured it’d be good to have a word with them before we go home.”

“Yep, I agree!” said Queen Fili Nea.

“We should be able to talk things out with anybody! Right, Sigir?” King Gaus asked the dark elf.

“Y-Yeah, totally. I’m just a little scared of that general...” King Sigir replied.

“I want to spend as much time together as we can,” King Atos added. “There’s a lot we need to discuss to form a demon federation.”

“Ah, I see. That’s fine, but...” I hesitated slightly. “The representatives might have already left. Things got so chaotic for a while that dealing with the Demon Lord stopped being the main concern. Some of them might have already returned to their capitals, don’t you think?”

“Perhaps so, but...” Queen Prusche’s voice trailed off.

“It’s fine,” Lizolera said with a smile. “The divine demons will look out for everyone as long as you’re in the village. You have nothing to worry about.”

“Hmm... All right.” It wasn’t what I expected, but it wasn’t a problem. “Well, shall we get going?”

◆ ◆ ◆

We took a little longer than expected cleaning up after the celebration, so it was already night by the time we arrived in Lulum’s village. Most people must have already been asleep, as few of the buildings were illuminated by magic items.

Feeling guilty about the late hour, I woke up the village chief, Razulum, and explained the situation. He arranged for the rulers to be welcomed at the location where the representatives were staying. As I’d suspected, some of the representatives had already returned home, but in their haste, they had left behind most of their personnel and supplies, so there didn’t seem to be any major concerns about the rulers’ security or accommodations. Once I finished handing the rulers over to their delegations, I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

“I’m exhausted,” Lizolera said, also letting out a sigh next to me. “Now that I think about it, I feel like I’ve been acting as their guardian this whole time.”

“Ha ha, yeah. That must be why it’s so stressful.” Like Yuki had said, it reminded me of my time with my disciples. I even felt that same loneliness as when a troublesome disciple went out on their own.

“But it was pretty fun,” Lizolera said with a faint smile. “I’m glad I decided to go with you back then. There were a lot of difficult moments, but...thanks to you, everything turned out all right. I’m truly grateful, Seika.”

“Yeah,” I replied curtly. I could finally reunite with Amyu and the others. However, before that, there was something I needed to tell Lizolera. “Lizolera, I—”

◆ ◆ ◆

The next day, just before dawn in the detached building in Razulum’s residence, I was already finished packing. I looked down at the sleeping Amyu and the others, and after hesitating for a moment, I lit up the room with a few floating hitogata and called out to them.

“Hey, wake up.”

“Mmm...”

“It’s too bright...”

“What do you want?”

Rubbing their eyes, the three of them slowly got up. They were drowsy, but when they noticed me standing there, their eyes went wide one by one.

“Seika?”

“Huh?!”

“S-Seika?!”

Yifa was the first to stand up, then came running over, teary-eyed.

“I was starting to wonder if you’d ever come back!”

“S-Sorry. There was a lot going on...” I fumbled for an excuse. Even when I’d briefly returned before the eruption, I hadn’t ended up seeing them, so it had been a long time since we’d last been together.

“It’s been, what, a month?” Amyu asked, also standing up. “Where’ve you been this whole time? Lulum and the others were worried sick about a volcano or something.”

“Yeah, I was kinda busy,” I said evasively. “Did anything happen with you guys?”

“Not really. We were bored out of our minds. Even a divine demon village runs out of things to see after around half a month.”

“We felt bad for Lulum too since there wasn’t anything to do, so we’ve mostly been helping her make magic items,” said Yifa.

“And looking after the kids. I swear, human or demon, why do kids always have to be such brats?”

“Because they’re just kids. Besides, you were the one who played with them the most, Amyu.”

“Uh-huh.” They seemed to have had a peaceful time. It might have been Lulum’s village, but it was still home to demons, so I had been a little bit worried. I was glad nothing bad had happened.

“Why do we have to get up so early?” Mabel asked groggily, finally getting up.

“Oh, right.” I hurriedly explained to the girls. “Sorry, but could you guys hurry and get ready to leave?”

“What?”

“Huh?”

“Why?”

The three of them looked at me blankly.

“Now’s our chance to return to the empire.” It would still be a while before the chaos from the eruption truly settled. For now, the demons had more pressing concerns than the Demon Lord, so my disappearance shouldn’t cause a major uproar. Things weren’t likely to change in the next day or two, but that didn’t mean we could afford to delay. If the representatives learned of my return, it was possible they would attempt to keep me in demon territory. That was why leaving early today was our best option.

“Are you sure, Seika?” Yifa sounded worried. “Won’t the demons come looking for you if you sneak out without telling anyone? I don’t feel like they’d just give up on the Demon Lord.”

“That sounds like it could be a real pain. Are you okay with people coming after you, Seika?” Mabel asked.

“H-Hey, I’d like to at least say goodbye to Lulum,” Amyu said.

“I know, I know. That’s all fine.” I began explaining to soothe their fears. “I already told Lizolera—er, a prominent divine demon that I’d be returning to the empire. I’m acquainted with the rulers of all the races now, so they should be able to smooth things over.”

I had told Lizolera the night before that I’d be leaving. I hadn’t been sure how she’d respond, but after a moment of silence, she’d simply smiled and said, “I figured you’d say that,” and gave a small nod. The only thing I regretted was not being able to give a proper goodbye to the rulers. Though I had originally intended to escort them back to their capitals, I’d ended up missing the opportunity. I felt most guilty about having to turn down their request for me to lead the Demon Federation. It was unfortunate, but I’d have Lizolera pass my apology along.

In the end, I’m a human. I can’t live here as the Demon Lord. I’m sure they’ll understand.

“Also, about Lulum,” I said to Amyu, who was now looking a little dejected. “I had Lizolera tell her we’d be leaving today. She should be waiting for us by the gate.”

“All right, then.” Amyu sighed. “It’s finally time to say goodbye to this village.” As Amyu stretched and spoke with a hint of emotion, both Yifa and Mabel spoke up in agreement.

“It felt like a long time, but it went by in the blink of an eye. I wonder if we’ll ever come back...” said Yifa.

“We can if we want to. I remember all the landmarks,” Mabel replied.

“That’s right. Everyone here’s gonna live a lot longer than us, so we can come back whenever we want!” Amyu said.

“Exactly. Now, let’s get packing,” I added a bit hurriedly.

◆ ◆ ◆

We quietly departed before the sun rose, our bags on our backs. I had already informed Razulum, the property’s owner, the night before. I’d been deliberately vague about our time of departure, not wanting the representatives to find out, and he seemed to have sympathized. When I’d offered him imperial money as thanks for everything he’d done for us, he had just shaken his head and declined.

“Child of Gilbert, I pray for your good fortune.”

Those brief parting words were all he’d said, a gentle expression on his face.

The four of us silently walked through the still-dark village, and finally, the massive stone fence came into view.

“Ah! Someone’s there.” I noticed just as Yifa cried out.

There were several figures by the gate. I expected Lizolera and Lulum to be there, but there were eight people in total.

“Huh? What’s going on?” As I stood there in surprise, the group noticed us and started waving.

“Oh, they’re here!”

“Hey! Your Majesty!”

I finally realized who they were and couldn’t stop myself from running over. “Wh-What are you guys doing here?”

“What do you think?” King Gaus let out a hearty laugh as he spoke. “We came to see you off, obviously!”

Lulum, Lizolera, and the six rulers were all there.

“Leaving without saying goodbye is messed up,” said King Sigir.

“It’s completely lacking basic courtesy. You could at least give us a farewell,” Queen Prusche agreed.

“I enjoyed our time together, Your Majesty. Please, tell me more about human lands one day,” said King Vil.

“Come back to hang out anytime. We’ll always welcome you. In secret, of course,” Queen Fili Nea offered.

“I appreciate that, but...” I wasn’t sure what to see. “How did you guys find out?”

“Sorry, Seika,” Lizolera said apologetically. “I told them. I was sure they’d want to say goodbye.”

“It’s all right, Your Majesty,” King Atos said with composure as I was at a loss for words. “We haven’t told anyone. We came here of our own volition. Things could get out of hand were the representatives to find out, and I’m aware that isn’t what you want.”

“Still...”

“We simply wanted to see you off as you departed. We also prepared a modest farewell gift for you over there.”

When I looked in the direction King Atos indicated, I saw two black, horselike monsters loaded with baggage beyond the gate.

“We all secretly took some stuff from the representatives. The horses belong to Lady Lizolera, but the packs are full of food, clothes, and a few magic items and stuff,” said King Sigir.

“We apologize for being unable to do more,” Queen Prusche added.

“If I were at home, I could give you a bunch of gems,” Queen Fili Nea said remorsefully.

“You can send the dark mares back once you leave the forest,” said Lizolera. “They’re smart, so they can make it back here on their own. You’ll have to carry the packs on your own after that.”

“Indeed. Surely you wouldn’t be so heartless as to make your wives carry them. I don’t imagine the Demon Lord should have any trouble carrying a few bags,” said Queen Prusche.

“S-So those three are His Majesty’s wives?” King Sigir asked.

“A-All three?! That’s the Demon Lord for you!” said King Gaus.

“I’m a little surprised. I thought he was more serious than that,” King Vil said, taken aback.

“Hello?! I’m right here!” Amyu shouted. “Who are you calling his wife?! What’s wrong with these pervert demons?!”

“Seika made friends with more weirdos,” said Mabel.

“I’m used to it by now...” Yifa mumbled.

As things suddenly grew boisterous around me, I turned to face the young rulers. “I appreciate it.” I hesitated for a moment. “And I’m sorry for trying to leave without saying anything, but I can’t be the leader you all want me to be.”

“We know,” King Atos said with a kind expression. “The truth is, we all sort of suspected you wanted to go back to human lands.”

“Huh?”

“The real reason we asked you to take us here instead of our capitals is so we could see you off.”

I looked around at them all in surprise. None of the rulers blamed me—they all wore understanding expressions. “Yeah... I’d just prefer to be where I grew up.”

“As you taught us about human culture, I came to understand that you’ve lived your entire life as a human. That being the case, that’s the way you should continue to live,” said King Vil.

“You did seem like you wanted to go home sometimes,” Queen Fili Nea followed up.

“You no doubt have people important to you back home. Asking you to side with demonkind and oppose humanity as the Demon Lord was unfair,” Queen Prusche added.

“Yeah! So don’t worry about it, Your Majesty!” shouted King Gaus.

“And perhaps I shouldn’t say this, but even if you wanted to stay here, I would be opposed to it,” King Atos said, his tone serious.

“Huh?”

“This incident has finally made me understand what Lady Lizolera has long spoken of. Your overwhelming power would demand war with humanity. If your strength were known, demonkind would be convinced that they could defeat the humans. That with the Demon Lord on their side, they could wipe humanity out. That their generation would be the one to regain their former territory and glory. Those dangerous beliefs would spread through demon territory in the blink of an eye, bringing about a terrifying age of war. And the Demon Lord would be the spark that ignites it.”

“That’s why you mustn’t stay here,” King Atos continued. “Return to human lands, Your Majesty. Live a peaceful, happy life there. But do try to be cunning enough that you aren’t manipulated by powerful humans,” he added, grinning faintly. “You’re a kind person, so I worry.”

“It’d be bad news if His Majesty sided with the humans!” King Gaus agreed.

“For sure. Be careful, Your Majesty,” said King Sigir.

“I will.” I couldn’t help but give a bitter smile. They’re right—I need to be cautious. Looking back, I definitely revealed a bit too much of my power this time. I’m lucky they aren’t the type of people who would try to use me for their own purposes. With people who aren’t tempted by power like them in charge, I’m confident the demons won’t plunge the world into war.

“I’m sorry, but the rest is in your hands. I’m sure people like Duke Edentrada, especially, will be a headache.”

“I’ll manage,” King Atos said, returning my bitter smile. “I’ll give the grand duke another role. Demonkind is going to change whether they like it or not. I’m sure he’ll be satisfied with a position where he can watch over that change.” It did seem like that was the best way to pacify a devil who wanted nothing more than to bear witness to upheaval. There would no doubt be other problematic people with power, but I was certain the young rulers would be fine.

“Seika.” Lulum, who had been quiet and seemingly brooding over something the whole time, took a step forward. “Are you really going back? With you here, I’m sure we could...”

“Don’t try to stop him, Lulum,” said Lizolera. “This isn’t Seika’s home.”

“But Lady Lizolera...”

“Your dream will be just fine,” Lizolera said with a smile, trying to reassure Lulum. “I’ll be the representative for the Demon Federation. I’ll be the one to shoulder demonkind’s future and negotiate with humanity. You don’t need to worry.”

“You, Lady Lizolera?”

“Huh? But you—” I interjected without thinking. She had always refused that sort of position, saying she was just a demon who’d lived a long life.

“I’ve changed too.” As the morning sun rose, Lizolera’s expression was bright. “I won’t be outdone by these kids. It might have taken five hundred years, but it’s not too late. With how long I’ve lived, I’m sure I’ll be able to convince everyone. This is my role.”

“I see. You too, huh?” I mumbled, looking down. I was envious of her courage. I hadn’t changed even after living more than a century and reincarnated. Would I have been able to make that same decision?

“Lulum!” Amyu suddenly called out to Lulum, who seemed to still have something she wanted to say. “We’re gonna head out,” she said with a cheerful smile.

“Amyu...”

“We can’t keep relying on everyone here forever. We’ve gotta make it on our own.” Yifa and Mabel exchanged glances at Amyu’s words.

“Umm, we’ll definitely write you if we find the person you’re looking for! We’ll be sure to tell them about you!” said Yifa.

“It was fun,” said Mabel. “Pass our thanks on to Nozlow too.”

Lulum’s lips quivered for a moment, tears welling up in her eyes. “I will... Goodbye, everyone. Take care.”

We headed out through the gate and mounted the horselike monsters, two of us on each one. I pulled Yifa up onto the horse behind me, and after checking that Amyu and Mabel had gotten onto their horse safely, turned back to the others.

I couldn’t find any parting words. We’d only spent a month together, yet I found myself getting surprisingly emotional. Perhaps there was a path where I could’ve shared their ideals and lived as the Demon Lord. Nonetheless...

“Bye.” I raised my hand, a hint of loneliness in my smile. “See you all again someday.” In the end, the words that came out were the same ones I’d said to my disciples in my previous life. Everyone waved goodbye.

“Bye, Seika!”

“See ya, Your Majesty!”

“Don’t you forget about us!”

“Take care!”

“Let’s meet again in a human country!”

“Come hang out sometime! I’ll be waiting!”

“Thank you for everything, Your Majesty!”

I waved back, and the horses slowly started walking. The village grew further away, and I turned around to face the same path we’d traveled a month and a half ago. In two days, we’d exit the forest and arrive at a human village.

For some reason, it felt like we’d spent a long time in demon territory. It wasn’t like the tales I’d heard about spiritual worlds in my previous life, where people would return only to find that decades had passed in what felt like the blink of an eye—it was simply that there had been a lot of memorable events. But maybe that was what it meant to be drawn into a spiritual world, just like how my father, the man named Gilbert, had shared a bond with the divine demons and found a home there.

As the village faded into the distance, I turned around one last time. Beyond the now tiny white stone gate, everyone was still waving, endlessly wishing me farewell.

Interlude: Emperor Gilzerius Urd Alegreif in the Imperial Palace

“In the end, the eruption amounted to little.”

A man muttered by the moonlit window inside the towering imperial palace that stood in the center of the imperial capital, Urdnesc. He had no noteworthy characteristics.

He appeared to be in his mid-forties. His face was utterly ordinary, and his features were devoid of any dignity or splendor. He was neither tall nor short, neither skinny nor portly. He was a plain man who, if passed in a crowd, would disappear from one’s memory a moment later. In a sense, it wasn’t an appearance that fit the man who controlled the immense power of the Urdwight Empire.

There was no trace of arrogance or conceit in his appearance. No energy to clash with political rivals, no weariness from pressure or exhaustion, and none of the confidence expected of the sovereign of a powerful nation—to an almost unnatural degree. That was the nature of Emperor Gilzerius Urd Alegreif.

“Keh heh, keh heh heh...” Shrill laughter rang out as though responding to his mutterings. In one corner of the modest chamber—plain like its master—stood a hunched figure. The figure took a step toward the window where the emperor stood.

She was squat like a child, with a terrible hunchback. She leaned on a staff with metal rings hanging from it—the sort a heretical priest would use. Glimpses of green skin could be seen from beneath her deep crimson robes. Her long ears and hooked nose were also clearly inhuman.

“That’s too bad, Your Majesty.” Her shrill voice was hoarse like that of an old woman. The being, of course, was not human. She was a type of monster known as a goblin cardinal. Goblin priests capable of healing their allies sometimes appeared among goblin hordes. Goblin cardinals were superior variants that were normally only seen within high-level dungeons.

Yet the emperor spoke to the elderly goblin without even turning to face her, as though her presence was completely natural. “I don’t particularly mind. It wasn’t my plan to begin with.”

The old goblin woman spoke to the sovereign of the great empire just as casually. “Keh heh... Was it perhaps one of your sons?”

“I have an idea as to the culprit’s identity.” The emperor continued, his expression unchanging. “I allowed it because it was an amusing idea, but as I expected, little came of it. You shouldn’t expect much from natural occurrences. He even squandered the spy we managed to sneak into the devil palace. But if this teaches my son to build up results steadily, then perhaps it was worthwhile. The path of a ruler is surprisingly plain and dull. It takes courage to choose the reliable route over immediate, dramatic achievements. Those thrilling stories where the enemy is dealt a crushing blow with a single, decisive stratagem rarely happen in reality. That said, exploring different options isn’t bad. Everything is a learning experience. As for cleaning up the aftermath, I suppose I’ll have to do that myself.”

“Your Majesty.” There was a faint edge to the elderly goblin’s voice that hadn’t been there before. “But this time around, things are rather...”

“I know, granny. It’s become something of a troublesome situation for us,” the man said with a bitter smile. “The demons have begun to show signs of coordination. While there may not yet be any indication of military buildup, I believe it’s safe to say it resembled the formation of the Demon Lord’s army. The eruption, and more importantly, the return of the Demon Lord, must have served as the catalyst.” There was no trace of gravity in his voice. He continued as though complaining to a close friend.

“Why did he suddenly appear after remaining hidden for so long? He could have simply remained behind the curtain. Fortunately, the Demon Lord and the Hero seem to have left demon territory together, but I can’t say this is a very favorable development.” The emperor gave a short sigh. Though a weary gesture on the surface, it felt somewhat insincere, like the performance of a third-rate actor. “What a nuisance. The demons aren’t our only foes. There are neighboring countries and monsters to contend with, as well as industrial, economic, and social issues, disputes between nobles, and public unrest. Then there are the aging roads and aqueducts that require repair, as well as the matter of choosing the next emperor. A nation has countless problems that must be addressed. A lone person defeating evil and saving the world isn’t realistic. We’re not in the position to worry about the Hero and Demon Lord.”

“Your Majesty...”

“Still, we’ll manage, granny. It’s not such a big deal.” The emperor turned slightly, facing the elderly goblin as his lips curled into a faint smile. “At the end of the day, the Hero and Demon Lord are merely the strongest and nothing more.” The man with the unremarkable face continued, his smile just as plain. “Even violence capable of slaying dragons or facing armies of thousands is of limited utility before an empire with vast territory, immense wealth, and tens of millions of citizens. Power lies in numbers, and true strength is having the cunning to wield them. An individual’s strength is insignificant in the grand scheme of things.”

“Keh heh...”

“They, too, are nothing more than actors. If they choose to step onto the stage, we shall welcome them. And see to it that they follow the script.”

“Keh heh! Keh heh heh heh!” The goblin woman let out a shrill laugh. A leechlike tongue slipped into view from her crooked mouth. “I’d expect nothing less, Your Majesty. Keh heh! If you’re confident, then so it shall be.” There were very few monsters capable of human speech. That the goblin was holding a conversation was already strange enough, yet even accounting for that, there was a light in the old woman’s eyes that could only be described as abnormal. “My judgment was correct. Your Majesty is the strongest of all—the one destined to lead the horde. Not a mere general or king, but a being to surpass even the Demon Lord and Hero. Keh heh! Keh heh heh heh!”

“You give me too much credit. I’m merely doing what I can.” Paying no mind to the deeper meaning behind the old woman’s words, the emperor turned back to the window. Both moons were clouded over simultaneously, letting the night slip into the room. In the darkness, his presence began to fade away strangely, like a backstage hand in a play, never meant to be noticed by the audience.

“I thought this would be a repeat of the last great war, but it seems the stage will be a tad more peculiar this time. Who would have thought the Demon Lord and the Hero would be comrades? Though I suppose it’s a refreshing twist.” Only his mouth moved, speaking in a quiet murmur. “Now, what sort of role will you play, Demon Lord Seika Lamprogue?”

Extra Story: The Traveling Lord

A divine demon girl sobbed at the bottom of a deep hole. Sunlight streamed in from the opening above her, but she had no means of climbing that far. The rocky walls were nearly vertical, with no ledges to grab onto.

There was no hope of rescue. The vertical shaft she had fallen into was far removed from the divine demon village, in a place so remote that there was little chance of anyone passing by. The only positive was that she hadn’t been injured, but it was unclear how much of a difference that made in her situation.

“Someone...” She shouldn’t have called out. There was no one around to hear her, and she ran the risk of attracting wild animals or monsters. Yet, nonetheless... “Someone, please!” She couldn’t stop herself.

“Is somebody there?”

A voice reached her from the outside, and her eyes went wide. “O-Over here! Help!” she cried out.

“Hmm... Around here?” The voice gradually drew closer, along with the sound of footsteps.

An expression of relief washed over the girl’s face, and just as she was about to call out one more time—

“Whoa!”

A figure appeared at the top of the pit, only to come tumbling down before her eyes.

“Ow...”

“A-Are you okay?!” The girl started to race over, then stopped in her tracks and gasped.

The man’s appearance was truly bizarre. He had the twisting horns of a devil growing out of his blond hair, the third eye of a tria on his forehead, the reddish skin of an ogre, and the black wings of a birdfolk extending from his back. Even for someone of mixed blood, it was absurd. The more diluted their blood, the more demons resembled humans. Bearing unique traits from so many different races was unheard of.

The man slowly turned his head, facing the girl. He had the black eyes of a divine demon. His features were surprisingly youthful—he looked young enough to be called a boy. Their gazes met in silence for a brief moment, until the mixed-blood boy’s face twisted with even greater shock than the girl’s, and he recoiled in fear.

“Whoa! A ghost?!”

“How rude!” the girl shouted, completely forgetting her surprise.

◆ ◆ ◆

“I said I’m sorry.” The mixed-blood boy apologized awkwardly, sitting cross-legged a short distance away from the girl, who was holding her knees and sulking. “It’s not my fault. It’s too dark to see clearly, and divine demons are pale and wear white clothes.”

“You’re the worst,” the girl mumbled, her expression unchanging.

The boy scratched his head. “Look, my bad, okay?! It’s not like I expected to find a person down in this hole!”

“That’s not what I mean,” the divine demon girl said, pulling her knees closer. “You fell down here too. I thought I was finally saved.”

“Huh?” The boy looked at her in confusion. “Are you hurt or something?”

The girl shook her head.

“Then why can’t you get out of here on your own? Aren’t you a divine demon? Just use magic to climb out.”

The girl’s expression stiffened, and she shook her head once again. “I’m not good at magic. If I could do that, I wouldn’t still be down here.”

“Hmm... Guess that makes sense,” the boy responded flatly. “Unlucky, huh? The hole up there is hidden by bushes, so I didn’t notice it either and ended up slipping.” The boy laughed it off like it wasn’t a big deal. “We’re both kinda dumb, but at least we didn’t get hurt. The ground here’s weirdly soft.”

“That’s probably bat poop.”

“Bleh! N-No wonder it smells...”

The girl let out a short sigh as the boy stood up in a panic. He stubbornly brushed off his clothes for a while, then finally walked over to the girl and sat down where the ground was harder.

“So, what’s your name?” he asked.

The girl hesitated a moment before answering. “Lizolera.”

“Yeah, that’s a divine demon name all right,” the boy said as though it were obvious. “My name’s Adyahha.”

“Adyahha?” The girl named Lizolera looked up in surprise. “That sounds like a dwarf name.”

“My dad was a dwarf. He’s the one who named me.” The boy who introduced himself as Adyahha let out a cheerful laugh. It was unthinkable that the parent of a boy with so many different racial features could be a pure-blooded dwarf. The boy didn’t even have any dwarven traits. Lizolera had to imagine that the one he called his dad was just the person who had raised him. “Actually, this is perfect. There’s something I wanna ask you. A traveler we met said there was a divine demon village ahead. Are you from there?”

Lizolera nodded hesitantly.

“We were told it’s still a bit of a walk from here. Is that true?”

Lizolera nodded once again.

“Then I guess we’d better get going. I’m getting kinda tired of camping,” the boy muttered to himself before turning back to the girl. “What were you doing out here by yourself? Gathering herbs or something?”

“I left the village,” Lizolera said quietly, hanging her head. She glanced to her side, where there was a large brown knapsack that looked quite big for her. “I decided to set out on a journey. I’m never going back.”

“Wait, hold on.” Adyahha suddenly looked confused. “Even if it’s a bit of a walk, it can’t have taken you more than half a day to get here. You seriously fell down a hole and got stuck on the first day of your journey?”

“So what if I did?” The divine demon girl looked away in embarrassment.

“Y’know, you probably shouldn’t travel alone. I mean, how old are you? I think you’re a bit young.”

“I’m twenty.”

“Wh-Wha—? Th-That’s not what I expected. You’re older than I am... Are divine demons just like that?”

“How rude.” Lizolera snapped at the boy, irritation evident in her voice, before sighing once again. “Everyone says that. It’s not like I want to stay this small. Everyone treats me like a child. Nobody listens to what I say at work, even though I just became head priestess this year. I know more about the temple than anyone else. I’m sick of it, so I decided to leave.”

“Then...” Adyahha said softly, “were you being bullied too?”

“Not exactly.” Lizolera replied awkwardly. “It did feel like they were making fun of me, but it’s mostly stuff like patting my head.”

“Oh. Then it’s not like my situation.” The mixed-blood boy gave a relieved chuckle and jumped to his feet. “Let’s go home, Lizolera.”

“H-Huh?”

“Let’s get outta here. It’s about time I head back to my friends.”

“G-Get out how?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” The boy responded to Lizolera’s confusion with confidence, spreading the black wings on his back. “We fly out. C’mon!”

“Wah! H-Huuuh?!” Adyahha scooped Lizolera up into his arms. Though his arms were slender and boyish, he showed no sign of strain, as if he were lifting nothing more than a piece of cloth.

“That’s ridiculous! You...” Lizolera was flustered, caught off guard by his unexpected strength.

Mixed-blood demons tended to have weaker magical power. It became more apparent the more diluted their blood was, as though not only their appearance but even their very nature grew closer to that of a human. A pure-blooded birdfolk could likely fly while carrying a person, but for Adyahha, even just lifting himself should have been nearly impossible.

“No need to worry,” he said cheerfully, looking up at the sky where the sun poured into the hole. A magical current of air began to swirl around his outstretched wings. “I’m the strongest!”

With Lizolera in his arms, he bent his knees and jumped into the air, his wings beating down. They shot upward like an arrow, cutting through the air and emerging into the light. Feeling like she was floating, Lizolera hesitantly opened her eyes. The open sky stretched out before her.

“W-We’re flying!”

“We sure are!” the boy said with a cheerful smile, his wings spread wide. “See? Easy, right?”

“H-Hurry up and put me down!”

“Hey, stop struggling! Just take a look!”

“Huh?” Drawn by the boy’s gaze, Lizolera turned her eyes in the same direction. The vast sea of trees seemed to go on forever.

“Ah...” The forest covering demon territory spread out in every direction, as far as the eye could see, endless and unbroken. Bathed in the light of the setting sun, the scene looked like the distant ocean said to lie at the edge of the world.

“Did you know the world was so vast?” Adyahha asked the wide-eyed divine demon. “It’s filled with a bunch of amazing things and incredible people. Traveling is great.” His voice took on a gentle tone. “That’s why you shouldn’t do it for such a negative reason.”

“Adyahha.” Lizolera looked at the boy’s face. “Why did you start traveling?” She was certain it had to be a negative reason. Mixed-blooded demons were generally looked down on, no matter their race. While it wasn’t uncommon for them to band together and create their own settlements, they were small, and life there wasn’t easy from what she had heard.

However, the boy responded with the same jovial expression. “To find friends.”

“Friends?”

“Yeah. Friends I can trust. I only ever had my dad. In his final moments, he told me that my strength would be needed one day, so I should find friends who can support me, and who I can support in return.”

“Did you find them?”

The boy nodded intensely in response to her question. “You bet I did! The best friends I could ask for!”

“That’s good.” As though drawn in by the boy, a small smile formed on Lizolera’s lips as well. Bathed in the light of the setting sun, his face reminded her of the traveling braves from the fairy tales she’d heard as a child.

“That said...” Adyahha looked down at the forest beneath them. “We got a little split up.”

“Huh?”

“They’re probably back at where we separated...but where was that? It should be an open clearing you can see from the sky. Oh, there it is! All right, we’re going down!”

“Huuuh?! Eek!”

With Lizolera in his arms, Adyahha folded up his wings and began to plummet. “Hey!”

Though still not used to the floating sensation, Lizolera managed to face the direction the boy had called out to. Four figures that appeared to be demons were in a small meadow in the middle of the forest. Adyahha shouted at them once again, and the second smallest of the figures reacted, looking up at the sky. Upon seeing the flying boy, the figure started jumping and waving its arms, shouting something in return.

“Ha ha!” Adyahha let out a short laugh in response, a hint of relief in his voice. Finally, he landed in the clearing and set Lizolera down as the small figure came running over. With a smile, Adyahha raised a hand in greeting. “Sorry to keep you waiting, Tilsy.”

“Don’t give me that!” the girl who had come running over shouted angrily. “You said you were going to get water! How long does that take?!”

“Oh, right. Water. I totally forgot...”

“Excuse me?!” The girl looked dumbfounded as Adyahha sheepishly scratched at his head. “What have you been doing this whole time?”

“H-Helping someone...” Adyahha turned back to Lizolera as if pleading for assistance.

“Umm, it’s true, so don’t get too mad at him.”

The girl silently walked toward Lizolera. She had platinum-blonde hair and slightly pointed ears. Her skin was clear, and though her features were a bit sharp, her face was undeniably beautiful. She resembled an elf, but her ears were too short and her hair too light. She seemed to be a half elf. Stopping in front of Lizolera, the half-elf girl bent down slightly to meet her gaze.

“Are you a divine demon? Are you from the— Huh?” The girl suddenly shifted her gaze to the side. Wondering what she was looking at, Lizolera followed her eyes, but nothing was there. Just empty air. Yet her gaze was obviously tracking something. Whatever it was seemed to move slowly through the air until it aligned perfectly with Lizolera. The girl’s expression changed slightly, a hint of surprise on her face as she spoke. “That’s weird. Ygni doesn’t usually show interest in other people.”

It was said the elves and dark elves were born with the ability to perceive beings that governed magic known as elementals. They generally appeared as small winged orbs or animals. However, judging from the height and leisurely movement of her gaze, whatever the girl named Tilsy was looking at was far larger.

“Are you a child from the divine demon village up ahead? Did you have some kind of special birth?”

“She’s twenty years old, so don’t go treating her like a kid, Tilsy,” said Adyahha.

“H-Huh?! Twenty?! She’s older than me?! But I thought divine demons were like elves and aged quickly until around fifteen...” The half-elf girl was just as surprised as Adyahha had been. Before Lizolera could respond, another voice cut in from above.

“Y-You shouldn’t talk about someone else’s age, Tilsy! S-Some people are sensitive about it!” said a giant girl, bending down slightly to join the conversation.

She was more than three times the height of the half elf. Two stone axes hung at her waist, each around the size of an adult divine demon. She had the overwhelming presence of a giant warrior, yet her voice was vibrant, and her mannerisms evidenced a youthful energy. Her somewhat timid-looking face still held a hint of childish innocence.

The half elf looked up at the giant and spoke, sounding a bit exasperated. “You’re just big, Aura. I keep telling you that you worry about it too much.”

“I’m not just big. Being big as a giant means people think you look old!” The giant girl sounded like she was about to cry.

Giants were said to continue growing their entire lives. While the pace slowed as they aged, they never truly stopped. That meant the older a giant was, the bigger they were, and vice versa. Though individual size differences existed, the trend almost always held true, and it was exceedingly rare for a young giant to be able to look down at an older giant. Yet Aura, who presumably was still young enough to be called a girl, already stood as tall as a fully grown giant.

“An individual’s age is a meaningless metric,” yet another voice interjected. This time, the voice belonged to a small, white-furred dogfolk. “The essence of a sentient being lies in the intelligence residing within its mind. The amount of time since its birth has little bearing on its worth, thus devoting thought to it is without purpose.” With his stiff, old-fashioned manner of speech and long, white fur, he could easily be mistaken for an elderly figure at first glance. However, his voice was youthful, and his eyes sparkled with a childlike radiance. On top of that, his constant smile gave him an endearing charm.

“Shira Ku, this is a little hard to admit, but...” the giant said hesitantly.

“Aura and I both thought you were an old man when we first met.” The half elf finished for her.

“Wh-What outrageous rudeness! I’ll have you know I’m only fourteen!” The dogfolk boy, who had just claimed that age was meaningless, now shouted in anger.

“You concern yourselves with the strangest things.” A deep voice interrupted, as if it were echoing from the depths of the earth. “I do not even know when I was born, yet it does not impede me in any way.”

Lizolera’s eyes opened wide when she beheld the true identity of the figure. It was no demon—it was a gray skeleton, clad in rags and carrying a golden greatsword on its back. “A-A monster?”

If one looked closely, a small bit of thin, dry skin clung to its bones, and a pale blue light burned inside its hollow eye sockets. It was no ordinary skeleton—it was a lich. And it appeared to be an extremely high-level monster. Taming it would have been impossible, no matter how skilled the tamer. Lizolera could hardly believe such a being was speaking and traveling alongside demons. Yet Adyahha’s companions chatted casually with one another, showing no sign of tension.

“I wonder how old Or really is?” the giant asked.

“The castle he was in was said to have fallen into ruin around five centuries ago. Judging by the scale of the dungeon’s structure, I would estimate it’s been at least four hundred years since its creation,” the dogfolk mused.

“That’d make him pretty old, even by elf standards,” said the half elf.

The skeletal swordsman turned slightly away. It was hard to tell, given its lack of a facial expression, but it seemed a little hurt to Lizolera.

“What do you think, Lizolera?” Adyahha placed his hand on her shoulder. “Fun group, huh?” The boy wore a satisfied smile on his face. Lizolera realized Adyahha had fulfilled the purpose of his journey, just as his father had asked. “Anyway, what’s the plan? I was hoping to reach the divine demon village today and borrow a place to sleep, but I’m not sure we’ll make it anymore.”

“Ugh, I want to sleep under a roof already,” the giant mumbled.

“Luckily for you all, my genius intellect has already come up with a solution regarding that matter.” The dogfolk boy looked at Lizolera. “We need only ask the lady there to show us the way.”

“Huh? Me?” Lizolera asked.

“Indeed.” The dogfolk nodded. “If it’s a distance a lady can walk on her own, then it can’t be too far. We should be able to make it there by dusk if she shows us the roads the divine demons use.”

“That’s a surprisingly good idea coming from you, Shira Ku.”

“I guess you know more than just how to make weird inventions and potions.”

“Have some respect!” The dogfolk shouted indignantly at the half elf and giant.

While the others continued their conversation, Lizolera fell silent, hesitation clouding her face.

“Well, Lizolera?” Turning to face the divine demon, Adyahha gave a cheery smile. “If you don’t wanna go back, you can come with us.”

“Huh?”

“The more the merrier. Though it’d mean we’d be camping tonight,” Adyahha said with a chuckle.

Lizolera silently closed her eyes, then shook her head. “I’ll pass.”

“All right.”

“I’m sure the girls back at the temple are starting to worry about me by now. And I’d feel bad making you all camp.” Lizolera gave the mixed-blooded boy a beaming smile. “Let’s get going, Adyahha. We should still have time, but the sun’s going to set if we dawdle.”

“All right. Let’s go, everyone! Lizolera says we need to get a move on!”

The group set off, with Lizolera and Adyahha in the lead. The mixed-blooded boy’s companions followed behind them. They weren’t just a band of travelers. Even Lizolera could tell they shared a deep trust in one another—they were like a party of adventurers.

“Traveling with friends seems like fun,” Lizolera mumbled.

“Hmm? Change your mind?”

Lizolera shook her head in response to the boy’s question. “The fact that I was selected as head priestess means they trust me, at least a little. They think I can do it. So I’m going to do my best at the role I was given.”

“All right.” The boy gave a small chuckle. “Nothing wrong with that.” Adyahha’s companions exchanged words behind them.

“The divine demon village up ahead is supposed to be pretty big, right?” the half elf asked.

“Indeed. I’m looking forward to being able to restock our supplies,” said the dogfolk. “However, given the size, I’m admittedly a little concerned that Or is going to cause a disturbance.”

“I do not cause disturbances. It is others who choose to be disturbed. So long as I keep myself covered as usual, there should not be any issues.”

“I’m worried there won’t be an inn that can accommodate my size,” the giant girl, Aura, said with concern. “I’m tired of sleeping outside.”

“You’ll be fine,” Lizolera said, turning her head. “The temple has a building for housing guests. That’s where giants who visit always stay.”

“Really?!”

“Are we allowed to borrow a temple building? We’re just travelers,” Tilsy said hesitantly.

“I’m the head priestess. The building’s barely ever used, so I’m sure I can get you in. I owe you guys for saving me.”

“Well, aren’t you reliable?” Adyahha said with a grin. “Then we’re counting on you for our lodgings, Lizolera.”

“No problem!” Lizolera puffed out her chest. “That’s my job!”

◆ ◆ ◆

Lizolera opened her eyes. She was in a room in the Diamond Plateau Village temple. Temple leaders from the other villages were deep in discussion around a large round table. It seemed their first meeting after the eruption was still ongoing.

Lizolera was relieved it hadn’t ended while she’d been dozing off. Even if she wasn’t expected to speak, her current position meant she couldn’t afford to look undignified. As she subtly straightened her posture, a voice whispered into her ear.

“Are you tired, Lady Lizolera?” It was her attendant, a divine demon boy, who had been standing nearby. He seemed to have noticed her napping.

Despite feeling embarrassed, Lizolera still responded in her usual tone. “I’m fine.”

“It’s not your fault. It’s only been three days since your return, so I don’t imagine you’ve had much time to rest. I could clear your schedule for you tomorrow,” the boy said with a serious expression.

Lizolera couldn’t help but feel that he was too earnest. He reminded her of Remzenel when he was young. Though he was certainly talented, a servant should ideally be able to find a bit of humor in their master dozing off. Lizolera waved the boy off.

“I said I’m fine. More importantly, you should listen carefully to what those children are saying. Even if it’s not useful right now, it’s valuable information for the future.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The boy gave a brief reply and turned to watch the meeting. Just as it was bothering her how serious he was, he turned back to Lizolera and hesitantly spoke up. “Umm... Did you have a nice dream?”

“Huh?”

“Your expression seemed to soften a little.”

Lizolera gave an awkward smile. He was too observant for her to deny it. The overly serious boy was quite capable, and he seemed to care for his master as well. He would make a good village chief in the future. “I was dreaming of the past,” Lizolera answered quietly. “Back when I was around your older sister’s age.”

“That must have been a long time ago,” the boy said with a solemn expression.

Lizolera couldn’t help but giggle. “Yeah. It was a dream from a very, very long time ago.”

In the end, Demon Lord Adyahha and his companions, known as the Elite Four, had been defeated by the Hero. Her heart had been crushed by that reality, but little by little, she had reclaimed her life. Eventually, they had become a distant memory.

With a faint, sorrowful smile, Lizolera murmured softly. It was a whisper so quiet that not even the young attendant at her side could catch it—fleeting words that disappeared the moment they left her lips. “He really was nothing like Seika.”